PAROCHIAL AND
PLAIN SERMONS
OPERA OMNIA 2016
This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 7 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl
‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 7’ ISBN: 978-83-65490-04-9 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-65490-05-6 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3
OPERA OMNIA 2016
CONTENTS.
SERMON
I.
fjB Hapse
3Thne.
of
PAG
"
thy
Wliatsoever is
work,
no
device,
nor
knowledge,
nor
goest"
thou
whither
grave,
hath
"He
there
form
no
is
TOearinegg
a
that
we
when
and
should
desire
We
know
that \
we
JOHN
are
v.
19
and
the
loved
the
praise of
...........
shall
Him,
see
liii.
ISAIAH
2
whole
world
lieth
men
more
13
ness"" wicked-
in
27
........
IV.
Cfje praise
xii. 43
"
our
SERMON
They
we
III.
TOotifc
of God,
Him"
JKan.
.
SERMON
Qz
"
tfje Natural
to
comeliness;
nor
beauty
no
the
10
II.
SERMON
Belujion
in
-wisdom,
nor
ix.
ECCLES.
"
a
there
for
thy might;
it with
do
findeth to do,
hand
of
than
Jfint. the
praise of God."
"
JOHN
v!
Contents.
SERMON
We
V.
broughtnothinginto this world, and it is certain nothingout. And havingfood and raiment let us content"
I
"
TIM.
vi. 7, 8
Season beginning of miracles
did
forth His glory;
and
JOHN
ii.
VI.
of
fested Jesusin Cana of Galilee,and maniHis disciples believed on Him.""
ii ..........
VII.
Uutjrof SurelyI have behaved of his mother: my cxxxi.
carry
58
SERMON
"
can
be therewith
.......
SERMON
This
we
and
""
as quietedmyself,
soul is
even
as
a
a
child that is -weaned
weaned
child."
"
PSALM
,86
2
SERMON
gofo
VIII.
of Cfjrfet
My yoke upon you, and learn of Ale,for I am meek and lowly in heart,and ye shall find rest unto your souls ; for My yoke is xi. 29, 30 is light"" MATT. 102 easy, and My burden
Take
.
.
.
vii
Contents.
IX.
SERMON
tfje"2PE of PAGE
The
Lord
thy God
will raise
unto
up
of thee, of thy Brethren, like hearken''"
DEUT.
thee
unto
a
me
Prophetfrom the midst unto
;
Him
ye
sJiall
Il8
xviii. 15
.......
X.
SERMON
8T!jeCrucifixion. "He
afflicted, yet He opened not His and to the slaughter, a as is dumb, so He openethnot His mouth"
was oppressed,and He mouth; He is brought as
her shetpbefore "
ISAIAH
shearers
was
lamb
a
liii.7
133
XL
SERMON
J^dg
on
'Ye will not
to
come
Me, that
ye
Communion.
JOHN might have life.""
v.
40
.
146
XII.
SERMON
SHjc Gospel "
When unto
up Jesusthen lifted
Him,
He
that these may
His
saith unto eat?""
JOHN
eyes, and
saw
Philip, Whence vi. 5
a
gi-eatcompany shall
we
come
buy bread, 160
viii
Contents.
SERMON
ILofceof
XIII.
a $ero $latttre. ifoligton, PAGB
"
If
we
be dead
Him."
with
we
shall also live with
vi. 8
ROMANS
"
believe that
Christ,we
179
........
XIV.
SERMON
Pleasantto tfje i"eligion 0 taste and
see
graciousthe
how
is : blessed is the
Lord
xxxiv. 8
PSALM
trusteth in Him:'"
Cental Pray
without
ceasing" "
i
17
v.
a
man
into the
be born
Kingdom of God."
"
204
.....
Baptism. of the Spirit^he
and
of water
.192
XVI.
SERMON
"Except
.
-prarrer.
THESS.
Infant
that
man
.
XV
SERMON
"
.
JOHN
iii.5
.
enter
cannot .
.
.217
XVII.
SERMON
"{je iEnitgof tfje"f)"rrfj. "And
I say also unto will build
My
thee,That thou
Church;
fV."---MATT.
XVI
and
art
Peter,and upon this rock I
the gates of hell shall not
l8 .......
prevail 230
ix
Contents.
SERMON
XVIII.
in tfje"to "
Thus
saith the
find rest for your
[VII]
ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the and ye shall good way, and walk therein,
Lord, Stand
old paths,-where is the
souls""
JER. vi, 16
.....
243
SERMON
L
of
Hapefe
"
IVhatsoe-uer
hand
thy
work,
no
whither
findeth
device,
nor
thou
goest"
hand
findeth
thoughts
our
which
included, which
alone of
before minds
our
new
with
journey;
see
where
see
the
while with
we
road.
And
[vn]
might
stop
in
the
know it
that for
there
u
grave,
all
below"
the
at
how
the
great
and
might, presents
pleted com-
itself
on
a
it
fresh will
what
is
important
is
no
work,
of
stage end,
do
we
for nor
us
to
device, B
a
our
and
business
our
to
of
commencement
evening, though in
for
tion salva-
of this
go,
are
and
works,
our
we
our
directs
all others
consideration
well in
the
naturally
other here
with
force
there
for in
whatever
which
all
entering
we
;
work
whither
know
travel, and
might,
our
done
now
we
shall
"
our
are
we
the
especial
we
do
thy might;
10.
placed
are
grave,
We
year.
life's
be
the
should
ix.
outlive
And
must
wisdom,
great
really
souls.
our
nor
with
will
we
which
work,
that
to
with
that
do
to
do
do,
ECCLES.
"
advice
OLOMON'S
it
knowledge,
to
nor
we
not
lies do
nor
it
The
2
that
nothingneed
it is true.
We
be
know
it already, that it is
thing said
same
in
the
be called
know
well perfectly and
they
are
that in
are
because may
through possibly, of
terms, and
short,in confess
the
it,we
it;
confess that mere
summary
and
Satan,
and
want
it
well
enough
die,yet (ifwe
we
to hear
no
that
will but
the fact dwelt
upon ;
and seriously, we steadily
God's
whereas
theyknow
selves. theywitness againstthem-
before use
of
children
know already
by thinkingover
conviction
that
be of
distance from
a
bought them,
Thus
to do
attend)it may
it
they know
eternal ruin ; that
that
so.
much
livingat
themselves
However, though we have
it is that
thus
Yes;
do and do not ; that
they are
Lord
to tell them
we
the
again,and impertinent
over
perilof
making
denying the one
they have
defence,by pleadingthat they already
a
they should
what
God,
they
appealto it; they defend themselves,if
those who may
that
that
with conscience,by quarrelling
silence their
sinners
that
us
that it is tiresome to hear
repeatsit.
who
person
it,is
nothingnew,
and
over
plain,
so
complaintwhich
told of
when
is
to convince
it well ; the very
need to be told, and
no
grave." This
said in order
commonly make
numbers know
in the
wisdom,
knowledge,nor
Time.
Lapse of
while
keep
we
this life is way
gain some
grace,
to
deep general
importantand
in which
men
is
commonly
no have, properlyspeaking, knowledgeof
greattruth
at all.
Lapse of Time.
The
it is to die ;
Consider,then,what
"
3
there is
work,
no
or wisdom, in the grave." Death device, knowledge, puts
and irrevocably to absolutely
end
an
all
plans and
our
works,and it isinevitable. The Psalmist speaksto and low, rich and poor,
him."
as
wise
"
Even
we
find it to
may
realizeit,yet as
surelywill
shrink from
bring it
as surely
the
we
well
the
as
home
sooner
or
the bed of death.
on
thought of death,and
our
is nothingcompared with it. Death about
stopsus
their
or city,
deeds
are
;
work,
God for
ignorant
about
their
the field; any how
suddenlygatheredin
naturally
fearful about But
one.
all this
impliedin are
engaged
pleasure ; they are
they are stopped; "
a
by
of its attendant
Men
race.
Difficult
together,
We
the consequences
it stopsour
or
by
one
case,
man
later,one
circumstances ; but all that is hateful and it will be fulfilledin
high
to ourselves,
to
here assembled
are
of us,
one
every
be stretched
one,
the
No
agreement unto
die,as
men
"
and leave their riches for other l." foolish,
and
so
make
deliver his brother, nor
can
with another
one
"
"
in
their
reckoningis made
"
all is sealed up till the great this !
In the words
dead,they are
no
projects ; whether had their
used
a
full of schemes
They were
more.
in
greater or
a
humbler
and
rank, they
their prospects, their pursuits, hopesand fears,
their rivalries; all these builds
day. What a change is in speakingof the familiarly
house, and
are
now
come
its roof is not 1
Ps. xlix. 2=-lo. B
2
to
an
end.
One
finished;another
The
4
Lapse of it is not
buys merchandise,and their friends are, vanished.
Where
sanguine,so the kind?
far
as
they
are
the
?
generous We
as
the
of the
people; in domestic
the
mixed
describes it, the wind their
and
they have
And
is loosed.
of love
they
they do
even
not
for
thenceforth
us
as
is
if
as
within
us
was
make
;
they are
about not
it.
in
met
the assemblies
of the in
nor
the
Scripture
them, and they
know
them
more."
no
ties which
broken,and
they as
been
have
no
the
held them
were
;
wish We
persons
and
shared
by
them
;
by
of
to know
do not
we
not;
that
talk about
the
aching
answer
third persons ; whereas
us,
silver cord
followed
long sorrow
they them
know;
they used
every other
thought which
Or
perhaps,if our
them.
do not mention is too deep,we grief And their possessions, too,all fall to without
the
return, they
for them.
we
always with
on
and
dead; they
know
we
passedover
our satisfy
talk about them
goes
active,so
of men,
the many
They
hearts; but
was
so
they prized. As
griefof tears,and
vehement
to be
us
in
has
of kindred
but the bond
we
concerned,
and friends; children, parents,brothers,sisters,
theywere
sorrow
is all
placeshall
burst
to
is
they were
concourse
which
retirement
gone,
were
elders,nor
"
are
who
from
taken silently
seat
world
them
amiable,the modest,
that suddenlydisappeared; were
endeared
this
told that
were
all their
And
yet sold.
which pleasingqualities
virtues and
They
Time.
their
others.
it forgets them.
at all.
names
The
Yes, so
world it is ;
The the world
contrives to
looks upon
them
ascribes
all as
forgetthat
out falling
leaves them
"
immortal
an
poor,
heard
of,and
does
the
that which
even
deaths
their
befalleth the befalleth
thing
one
dieth the other ; yea, a
hath
man
them,
they have
or
how some-
seen
or
Thus
us.
cognizing re-
if
as
befalleth beasts,
one
pre-eminenceover
no
but
souls,and
the
as
things
it appear
men
all
;
across
makes
of
sons
a
on
have
we
off men's
bodies,it
For
dies,rich
judgment
comes
as
then leaves
man
of persons
or
only
nought.
in sorrow,
a
one
them
keepsits eye
It
ever.
to
come
of them
reallycast
only "
as
this reflectionnever
world
this the world
considers
soul passes to
read of the
we
; to
temporal. Truly whenever
and
seen
for
great visible
personality.When
system,and
of the
souls,it
have
some
on
die, it
it thinks minute, perhaps, them
move
sort of life and
a
of its members
other
to
5
men
parts of
mere
This continues
system.
Time.
Lapse of
dieth
one
breath,so
that
all is
beast,for
a
so
vanity1." But
let
us
follow the
course
of
a
the world, and cast off by it. It goes forth on
a
when live.
journey. he is but Then
he
Man
quittingus, sees
lying on
than
the bed
and
sightswhich
enter into his mind
less to him
to die and
seems
to
he of
to
is
to
as
stranger
a
be
no
more,
beginning to really
before it did not
conceive,and the world.
but sickness, 1
castingoff
soul thus
Eccles. iii.19.
the world
is
Just
he
in that
now
moment
even
even
was
of
6
The
death what a
awful
an
crisis for him
held lately he the
him ;
Lord
who
others ; he him ;
How
in lodgedsafely
evil. And
good or
when
he
now
What
he dieth that
falleth so must
!
servant
of
lot is cast
God,
and for
once
in dread.
that
no
much
to
came
estimate shall
we
form
hour. most
We
a
man
must
body,
thoughts? time,
for ever;
as
the tree
of the true
transgressor.His
the
he
to bad.
good
but wait in
can
have
hope
declared,
of the value of time truth
in
it,how
it be said after death ! What
of time while
we
all this,I
might
waitingfor
are
repeat,belongsto
be
looked
is not
to
read
lightbook
a
an
in
at a
as
a
leisure
the die,the youngest,the healthiest,
thoughtless ; we
two, soul from
are
if this has
intimately.It
as picture,
his
from
rightidea
a
judgment! Yes, it is we" most
in the
their death-beds
die; but
trulycan
more
all,and
on
could form
one
till he
Men
that is another
is the comfort
miseryof
and the
to
Nothing; for though Christ,he cannot now
be
he must
but
returns ;
done
good, or
it lie. This
is gone,
appears the value of
spend centuries waitingfor to
that
room
placeof hope, or
what
it is nothingto him
alter his state from bad
us
His
the deeds
now infinitely important
now
or
Him
to
! What
to belongsentirely
now
imprisonedagainstthe great Day,
whether
him
over
nothingis doingthere,for he
matter, that dependson
he
come
is stillness in the
There
bought
whether to be be
!
change has
belongsto
now
Lapse of Time.
must
body;
and
be thufs
only
torn unnaturally
united
again
to
in be
The made
thoroughlyhappy
more
Time.
Lapse of
miserable
be
to
or
7 for
ever.
and its
unspeakableimportance"nor
ourselves any time may a
man
die any
may
towards
move
to it.
are
there is now
should
What
us.
rise we
life is
Thus
under
his
one
who
suffered
into receptacle
thought to the waste
the
of
seed of
: yet we eternity
after year,
But
Or
what
can
that flesh,
from
we
the
we
say to from
run
on
and
?
a
we
may
reap
year
or service,
tithe
and heartily sow strenuously flesh
saw
It is the
suffer ourselves to go on,
most
a
greater every
equaltime
at
its
without
men,
hardlyusing it at all in God's it,while
footing,
secure
looked carelessly
treasure
under
crumbling
should
what
thinkingit enough to give Him seventh of
less
it, becoming greater and
?
entered
placedon
was
ever
thoroughfareof
stopit ? who
were.
we
we
preciousliquorto
some
minute
the
was
less and feet,and affording it ?
nearer
that grave
when
who
man,
a
precipitous ground, which careless about
and
crumbling away
ever
tain, cer-
are
on continually
nearer
are
than
some
yet was
is
plain,
it is unlikely
is,that
device,than
nor
say to
we
The
coming.
nearer
ever
the grave,
nearer
this Church.
are
work,
no
say
to
ensure
we
we this,at least,
of
"We
us.
can
death later,
or
Every morning we
in which We
But
it sooner
that,come
all we
day ;
necessity,
also be short. It is
it may
long; but
be
can
certain interval before its
that he will die.
the
in its inevitable
considered
is death
Such
or
a
to
corruption.
The
8
We
littlewe
try how
of
having the
water
law ; "
prophetsaw madness which
of
to
of men,
the
act and
His
sent
time,
to
far
which
"
we
the
He
"
says,
us
He
it,when
at this
as
most
"
also learn
we
in
even
world, which,
and
surelywere
most
it to
into the world
the words
it from
showed
He
enter into
cannot
we
He
hurryingon
told what
been
could receive
from
us
wicked/'
The
as
lightlydone;
not
thoughtsabout Son,
thoughts.
Only-begottenSon
was surely,
"
have
We
sons
eat, and
to
is
time
play,when
to
His
redeem
sin,
upon
the hearts of the
unbelief,though
deed,as
the
see,
treasure
to sit down
leads them
judgment coming ? depths of
can
we
"
rise up
thinks of man's
inspired
an
buy their chief good ; but if so, what an appear in God's sight! What
malignant evil is it in
that thus
drink,and
Doubtless
squanderingthat
Rivers of
"
keep not Thy
men
than clearly
more
this madness
inveterate
eyes, because
holyPsalmist.
in
men
is meant
must
and
far
give abundantly.
to
mine
says the
so
instead giveto religion, safely
can
grace
down
run
Lapse of Time.
His
merciful
of that most
lightlyspoken,
not
into
shall go
everlasting
punishment." that there
Oh
fear God it is of
no
and use
will not do it.
keep to
His
speak;
They
told it,that it is them
such
were
of death and
an
say
a
heart in
us
that
always!
commandments men
not need
and intrusion,
judgment.
their
know
theydo
would
we
a
So must
or
But
duty they "
wish to be
rudeness,to it be, "
tell
and we,
The who
have
must,
we
speakto them,
to
act of
an
as
hear,or not, and Other from
Christ
with
year is
Another the
not to
is heard
dead,there
us
by those,who
the
bear
can
of it?
course
be
before us, when of truth
in that book
God
last his
mind,
said and a
;
it
have
speaksto expectant
former of
year
past time,
raised
will be
day;
the
errors
and
who
doings,in
own
or
books
of those
to
their works Rev.
was
xx.
\"
12.
a
to be
word
awful
opened, "and
book
!
most
on,
lation, reve-
about the future,that
us
thingswhich
1
it
have the solemn
we
will be
is the
acted
done,which
us, in the last and
has made
been
drearyprospectseems
reflectthat
opened,which accordingto
his
What
we
day, the
judgedout books
not
pledgedto
which
has
?
more
all its sins and
thought of
within
do.
or
speak
but kept in forgotten,
at the
us
the
and all that he has say
witness.
a
all that he has said and done, all that
"
has been conceived
duty to
they will
will not follow
The
coming.
with omniscience,
again to testifyabout us
Speak
We
be done
can
written,till,at length,it irrevocably
among
as
none.
it lies in the grave
decayhowever, and
view of God's
what
for Christ's
watch
is gone, it is
have
opening upon
now
and thoughtful,
ears, and
words
freely, yet they
true heart ; and
a
whether
our
we
to this.
graciousLord, their Kedeemer, who
our
alreadypardonedthem Him
leave
rousingthem
9
submit
must
duty to God,
then must
for
means
Time.
Lapse of
of
life,and
were
What
another the
dead
written in the would
a
man
The
io
give,any
Lapse of
of us, who
Time.
any
real
what pollutedand miserable state,,
would
away
one
of the
some
heinous
are
multitude
the
has
leaves there
sins therein
of sins done
difference between
by
Well
holyDavid exclaim,
may
"
of my
youth
mercy
remember
nor
part of
Thou
but
us, and
tear
how
of the the
have
forgotten
recorded. clearly not the sins
Remember
accordingto Thy transgressions,
my
of sins which
his
first knew
We
read them
might
For
Think
we
wrong.
there
giveto
! preserved
since
them, but
we
he
written!
us
rightand
insightinto
me."
have
so
in which
Conceive,too,
we
knowing, partially
into
grown
to become
as
live,not knowing, or
now
that
us
tude the multi-
they
sins; habits
are
of
self-reliance, sloth, pride, self-conceit, sullenness, impurity, worldliness. selfishness, their
and beginnings,
sins shall
year, and the
though we
"
all
try ever
Nay,
ful in those dread-
future,how
to the
by
much
so
these,their
this time
to know
rather
or
knows
Who
whether
shall
not be closed for
Remember
Thy kingdom thief us
on
Lord,
Such
He, 1
be
who
Luke
when
Thou
the prayer
was
the cross, such must
any good,but
duty,
for our
have
we a
year
account
?
ever
O
me, l"
by
that time
next
our
of obeyingor disobeying God opportunity
may
do
committed
ourselves !
overcome
longer?
"
look forward
we
have
we
historyof
growth,is recorded
books ; and when many
The
our
of the
our
into
penitent Who
prayer.
shall also be
xxiii. 42.
comest
can
Judge ?
The When
afflictus,
and
We
say. nor
wisdom
We
can
we
"
work,
no
of
our
but
acknowledgethat
and
Him addressing
bear
us
in mind
in mercy,
love of Christ.
The
should
we
to
be,that
To
whom
but He
by
should who
Even justification?
far
as
mere
man
stature,though mortified
can
we
will,and
undone,how !
What
He
it,we sanctifying in the the
case
Who
though
and
"
a
know
good,
any
our
tion, regenera-
tender
best,how
we
in we
a
hearts,and
much
ought to
measure
;
do certainly
carryingforward
in
grew
in those
a
dient obe-
an
have
we
wise be other-
nature,in the
our
indeed
as
from grown,
temper,and
done,which do for
have
patternwe had
have
of His saints ; and
limit of His
condition.
served Him
in wisdom
the very
can
selves our-
forced
are
us
for
have
conscientious
much
we
our
do
in
are
we
can
we
His
grow,
ever
spirit;yet,at left
we,
here,
and rose againfor our iniquities,
youthup, though after
our
what
but
Him
serve
of necessity
our
us
fall short of what
we
born into this world
was
do
to
to
the very
go?
to
try
are
we
Him
but for the deserts,
far do
had
sake
Son's
wretched
bruised for
was
we
"
our
we
all,so
if
relyupon,
out of ourselves
as
for His
more
the better ; but after
withal.
suppliants, merely beg
as
favour,not accordingto
some
knowledge,
grievoussinners,
are
we
to
of ourselves,
in defence
God
have
ourselves
to better
us
across
we
device,nor
nor
own,
nothingto
say
can
"
come
me/' this is all
Remember
have
1 1
ourselves
shockingthoughts about "
Time.
Lapse of
we
way
of
know,
not know
objectsof
The
12
His
special
through well
His
that
done
favour
shall
how
Those
all
are
full
of
seems
good a
those
in
proportion out
them, yet His
to
to
do
to
love, and
Him,
works,
their fear
all
fear
yet
to
Christ their
to
confess who
;
feel of
they
in
at
the
of
saving
they
do
to
of
Lord,
we
nought
ever
who
are
All
this
it
is
possible
wrought
hope
;
holy,
not
understand
it is
thought and
;
They
it
selves them-
who
but
that
tempt at-
once
most
penance. man,
have
the
the
can
enlightens.
tremble
at
never
natural
yet
nothing
clearly
sinful;
most
works
the
is
who
are
illumination,
salvation, and
they
the
have
we
more
despair
yet
full
attempted.
are
all, and
yet
rejoice always
coming.
hitherto
themselves
whom
to
work
aim
service the
attempt,
saves
know
we
attempted,
best
very
have
we
ourselves,
renewal
and
purification,
have
our
we
contradiction
so
for
themselves,
please
to
Eut
Christ
confess
yet
seek
little
save
who
;
of
may
more
whom to
and
the
Time.
of
work
we
as
little, that
see
who
Spirit.
and
"
the
much
very
worth,
Lapse
of
out
to
for
judgment,
and
pray
for
//.
SERMON
Eelfgfon
"
hath
He
form
no
comeliness
nor
that
beauty
no
flflleannegg
a
we
is
""DELIGION
when
and
;
liii.
is the
such
there
Him,
see
ISAIAH
"
weariness;"
a
shall
we
Him"
desire
should
tlje Natural
to
i
2.
judgment
I \i
passed,
often
blessings
which
commonly the
bestowed He
the
at
the
gracious "
us.
world
the
Him
of
Person
He
hath
speaking
of
when
shall
Him,
desire
should to
His
man
Not
ness
God
to
it;
see
that
religion
in
dislike
this
Himself,
seen
all
would this
its
as
even
it
parts,
is
on
whether
"and
that
we
that
beforehand,
all
given
sides its
tasteful. dis-
and
dead-
our
excuses
religion
the
the
says
uninteresting
prediction
of
it
give
to
beauty
no
in
Saviour,
and
declared be
of
sent
comeliness/'
is
the
be
manifested
as
He
nor
there He
Him."
religion
it,
has
blessing,
would
such
that
Lord
our
God the
gave
whom
form
no
Prophet, we
God
upon
concerning
Almighty
when
foretold
time
same
of
And
us.
upon
judgment
to
of
greatest
avowed,
by
us
us,
doctrines,
"
of its
Weariness
Religiona
14
precepts,its polity,its worship,its this distaste for its very
"
insult to
an
fact,without
as
a
in
it; and this
as
Giver.
the
be
may
the
I wish
consider
instant the
an
a
of
matter
form
survey
it
survey
it,without
manner
case
not;
or
of the
as
a
Christianity
it
merely as
of the
text, and
it is
as
if misfortune,
might
will,or
we
necessary condition of
phenomena, as
found, and
whether considering
moment
a
of it.
unbeliever
an
gratitude in-
the
prohableconsequences
at the
or strangeaccident,
one
the
as even dispassionately,
it is sinful
"
we
the
on
thought of
dare, view
far
it,as
seriousness.
indifference to
the state of the
take
us
as
fact,after
judgment
a
Let
as
far
it
guiltinvolved
and
reverence
and the sin which let us, implies,
to
you
in
done
for
aside Putting-
speaks of
text
commenting on
such
as
the
influence,
ohviouslyhe
must
name,
But
social
it may
be
our
a
nature,
called,of
the
presentworld. Let
me
in conditions,
and
of this He
then review
thingto to be
1.
our "
order to
be
will,we
before
Exceptionsof children
you
and
our
the fact Maker
:
declaringone
fancyingother objects
we
good.
Religionis
children
impressupon
another; He
us, and
good for
of its stages
some
ourselves
between contrariety
having one
life in
human
are
a
weariness
they can
course
now
alwaysmore
well and open
""
alas!
express then to
occur
so
their ;
feel
even
meaning.
and of
course
impressions religious
to
the Natural
and visitations than
after
have
all,can
have
yet learned
religionis
to
with
grace
to resist
weariness
a
that,in spiteof
God's
of
presence
children ?
they scheme, and
and
in time
themselves
duties,to saying their and
then
which
companions has of
why
of
should
absurd
in
or religion,
the dread
of
what
we
is what
first meet
they should
their at
things of
I
their
religious
to
call it
we
be
accident,or that
forgetfulof
the
sensible
objects
wonderful
firstbe inclined to limit their distinct
is there
fact,and
:
is not
but
unaccountable,
an
not
am
enough; should
It is
?
their
ing speak-
What
Why
observation;it
A
:
religious.Now
natural
of children's minds
sense.
up
hearts.
from
even
undeniable
an
dream
they
ridicule of
be
to
God?
may
insist upon.
character peculiar
to
We
will ; stillit is I
in
the
ridicule, indeed, is
it is natural.
but
of
worshippingHim
their
they get older, the
deterringthem
thinking of
whole,
readingthe Bible;
or
as
seeming
who
they grow
religioninspireridicule?
in
ashamed
fear
the
more
the
they turn
prayers,
Observe,
judge.
influence
what
future,when
the reluctance with which
Watch
the
they hope, what
place religionholds
what
say
after
Consider
"
about
many
in
those
on it,still,
amusements, their enjoyments, what
they devise,what
5
incapable.Yet who,
seem
men
douht
a
intimate not
have
They
good desires,of which, of
multitude
the life,
1
persons.
grown
thoughts and
good
Man.
that
thoughts
professionof faith,
1
and a
Weariness
Religiona
6 conscious
a
of
maintenance
of thought strengthand consistency
are
it ardent,light-hearted; on
all this is not
subject. Yet
any
of
ashamed
capricious,
deeplyor long
enough
of
to
reverence
existence
to account
an
unseen,
do
they
of it.
feel ashamed
they do
ashamed
they are
paying
whose
God, all-powerful Yet
they
"
distaste for the
?
is
question why they should feel this very subjectof religion.Why should
for the fact in
they be
think
cannot
which
to
childhood
yet unequal. Again,
as
imply
principle, may
Is it that
of their
themselves,not
believe dis-
not
religion ;
what theycannot of professing the inconsistency feeling
of the
view
alter the
does
refinement
fullypractise?This
for
case;
it is
acknowledgmentthat they do
own
much
as
that conclusion,
to the
2.
Religionis
of young
case
I may
Here
as
persons
in
I
reprove
so;
if I
and
I
you
wish
you
I will next first enter
?
so
with at
loves.
the
into life. hear
now
Is
take
me.
religion
not
gloom, melancholy, present going
am
not
for
it, though
might
calmly to
God
boyhood.
it not
did, perhaps you
strange
some
perhapswho
some
religion
compelled
seem
nature
they
minds
your
weariness? to
when
brethren,is
associated
we
weariness/'
appealto
Alas ! my
and
a
by
love
not
we
their
merely
love and what
the state of
much, then,on "
there is
what
discordance between So
No;
they ought.
as
materially
not
at
think
I
might
once
the
far
so
well
turn
matter
do
away, over,
to the Natural and
bear
It is
so
witness
me
;
that
17 fact
I state the
deny it.
cannot
you
Man.
The
correctly. "
terms
very
gion/' reli-
tification/' "mor"devotion/'' piety/'conscientiousness/' f'
"
and
indeed,you
find to
like,you
cheerless : you
dull and
words
the
would
inexpressibly
find fault with
cannot
if you
be
and
could;
them,
whenever
the
and realized, then explainedin particulars
are
you do find occasion for
and objection. But exception
used deny the claims of religion and generalterm, yet how irksome,cold, as a vague does it at best appear to uninviting, uninteresting,
though
you ! how With
cannot
you
what
into the
its voice ! how
severe
the
animation,on
of joy bright anticipations your eyes ! view of the
How
wealth,or
the
and
are
mix
in
the
doing,and what
happened,which was happen. You are full of
you
on
around
has other,religion
no
you.
at the
called !
Accordingto meet
what
your and
pursuits, of
occurrences
know
How
brilliance of
world, you
daily
this
or
has befallen him ; what
not
[vn]
dazzled
of art, the elegancies
full of news;
are
all that goes or
and
engagedin the numberless
that person is
may
struck
with persons of various conditions and
life. You
has
are
What
happinessflit before
the force of intellect!
opportunities you converse
you
and
enter
you
the world !
and
of this life, as prizes they are
admire
you
contrary,do
pursuitsof time
mere
its aspect! forbidding
near
happening,what
ideas and
But,
part,no
feelings upon
from
sensible
some
cause
in influence, c
1
judgment
your
of
and
men
have
Perhaps you
way.
take readily
it is
hours
conversation
serious
on
by
the rules of the
we
should
go ; I do not say at any
meetings in their
on
that
but
:
pleasureand
habitually preferthose view
as religion
that the
we our
God
of feelings
have chief
we
not
an
to refrain from
are
not
lie
say
on
social
find
men
which society
and they deliberately
which
amusements
such religion, it. And
hearts
we
the surface
on
I do say, that when
views our
do
effort to discourse
on
the declared
have
persons
this is the
the
subjectof
judgment of
natural distaste for that which
a
God
sarily neces-
cannot
point: religion ;
that
has said is
He
good.
3. Now
life.
propriety.I
when
do with
different from
placeswhen
satisfaction to lie in
and proscribes religion,
nothingto
of
name
forbidden subjectsis strictly
does religion
of the conversation
the
that
wherever subjects, religious
time,nor which
know
you
and
scenes
should make
we
after time ; you
mention
to
world's
discourse
time
where society
is in
heart
of yoni
pleasureparties;you
your
even quiteimpossible
religion.Your
them
in
is out
tilings.It
share in them
your
pass continuous
are
Weariness
Religiona
8
let us
pass
to the
more
active
of occupations
is confessedly felt to Here, too,religion it is out
of
place. The
transactions
be wearisome,
of
worldly
in trade, ambitious business,speculations
hopes,the
pursuitof knowledge,the publicoccurrences
of the
these find
a
way
to directly
the heart ;
day,
theyrouse, they
the Nat^lral
to
Man.
\
influence. It is superfluous to go
about
to prove
innate power
time
and
over
of
us
make
us
think and
act.
other
hand, is weak
and
to kindle the
and anxiety,
The
reason
of on
are
themselves
of
hopesin mercy of the
an
upon
;
and
dependent
relaxation, they
time
a
want
an
they pace
to
they allow
objectto and
ploy em-
fro in very
'
duties to God, their future revelation of God's
being,the in
contained
will,as
of
For
They
object ; yet their
another state of
those
them, they find nothing of
attract
be idle.
of
ordinarypursuits;still
satisfaction in it. to
in want'
continuance distressing
seasons
their
from
not
their minds want
their
have
spell
perseverance.
are
towards
time
or
merely
men
their duties
They
does religion
that
no
the
the heart beat
and produceactivity
a
for
a
to make
man,
to
sense,
it contains
impotent;
this
on religion,
of
name
sustained in
them.
comfort
to
is not
exertion, by
turn
The
of feelings
with
and leisure,
of tilings
Q
the Scripture,
news
the sanctities, the giftof regeneration, redemption, devotional
which
Christ works as
in His
fit subjects to
makes religion wish to relax.
nobleness
heights,the
do not elect,
and
perfection
selves suggestthem-
their weariness. Why? dispel
them
cause Be-
and they melancholy, say they,
is Religion
a
labour,it is a weariness,a
fore," greaterweariness than the doingnothingat all. Where"
says
Solomon,
tool to get wisdom,
"
is there
seeinghe 1
a
hath
Prov. xvii. 16. o
2
pricein no
the hand
heart to it1?"
of
a
a Religion
2O
this natural
4. But
of
of the world
men
the
between contrariety
shown strikingly
is stillmore
Maker
Weariness
who
the confessions
with society
spirit.Such philosophical
thoughtto
givensome
have
have viewed
and subject,
by
of
somewhat
treat the
men
his
and
man
a
of
demands
the ground of with disrespect and negligence, on religion their
beingunnatural.
to love the world
he would
not be not
his Maker."
might
be
purpose
of
be what
he
Let
pass
that it is
us
this
on
of
intended evidently
was
by
unhappy
faith,treat
the
condition a
man,
of the
as dignity
we
that
ansiver
it does
the claims
men
capacities who
have
principle religious state of
mind, a
it has been
brought
excess bodilydisease,
like,and temporary or permanent,
the circumstances
state to which
other mental
the
by
affections to which
whether
by anxiety, oppressive sorrow, imaginationor
for
it is enough for my objection;
unnatural,eccentric
will reduce
accordingto
obvious
the
indeed,of those
mere
untoward peculiar weakness
otherwise ;
made
the inclinations and natural
denied the Christian a
be
between existing disagreement
Many,
as altogether
its
of industry,
as commonlyurged,recognizing
word, and
man.
engrossedin
be
the rewards
on
if he could
man
given to
the fact of the of God's
sake;to
men
and pleasures of this life. comforts, luxuries,
the
would
Man
for its own
It is natural for
"
say,
to set their hearts
and pursuits, on
They
all are
of the
as liable,
we
but unmanly injury,
rational beings. Here
cause disposing
and
are
;
a
liable to any
unworthyof our againit is enough for
to the Natural
our
that it is allowed
purpose,
love of
is religion
condition original The which
secretly prevailin
enlightened age. word had times
of
certain
there with
had
a
of
and must
to be divine
in
knowledge and
the literature of the 5. Once seen
who
even
more
;
dull and
spirit.So
are
subdued; but
and
and infallible,
temptationof lookingout Gospel is
a
called upon
a
certain
virtue.
In other
of B^evealed
point, words,
Religion.
itselfa weariness is
under
the influence of its
are
and
calm ever
practical
exposedto
for excitements of The
one
the
sort
or
of the spirit
meek, humble, gentle,unobtrusive nor
its
gradualadvancement
it pleasurable to them.
It doth not cry
that
obstacle to the improvement
uninvitingis
that religious religion, persons
other,to make
if it
of the better sort of persons,
the whole
on really
spired the in-
have
is in religion
in the conduct
an
barians, fierce bar-
controlled
the
day is weary
that
present
as indulgence,
beyond
race
fallbefore ultimately
of mankind
notions
to Christianity
look upon
sort of
and
awed
human
the
quartersat
it is an consequentunalterableness, of the
the
upon
who
are
nothingelse could
its very claim
the
service in its day ; that in
done
ignoranceit
whom from
Men
and
made
unsuitableness
of God
its use,
and inconsistent with
be
may
day,concerningthe
that the
minds.
our
remark
same
21
these persons
by
unnatural
of
Man.
spirit.
liftup its voice in the streets, unless
by duty so
to
do, and
then it does it with
to are pain. Display, pretension, conflict, unpleasant
it.
Weariness
Religiona
22
What
is to be
then
thoughtof
persons who
the search after novelties to make them be
;
who
to find that
seem
without
kept up
conversation without
cannot activity
Christian or party-spirit,
unchristian
is this;that religion
on
ever
to interesting religion
Christian
unchristian
are
to them
censoriousness? to
as
Why,
others,taken
by
and requires a weariness, itself, somethingforeignto
to the
natural
after
day
on
to
man
it is very
;
go
it palatable.Trulyit is
to make
nature
own
grace, those
we
cares
but to be I
for this
are
we
world, neither
of all who
made
whether toil,
againstthe how
to
theyare world
have
matured
ever
to learn to
hope nor
set about
to
fear,
the
and
of God their
;
feeble
They
spiteof
of
in their noble
have
necessary to in
the work
be, whether
theymay
or saints,
the flesh.
great efforts were
truth,and
thought
slandered,
wrong;
or less, greater progress
the commandments of the
to learn
remarks, by appealingto
in good earnest,whoever religion
they have
the Christian
contented !
close these
consciences
partsof
to clear ourselves when
and resigned
may
tecting think,de-
of insignificance, to be willingness
and readiness to confess when no
do and
deficient; wearisome
are
littleof,backwardness
have
in obscurity
creating failings, denyingourselves,
within us, under God's
modesty,love
and
very monotonous, to
day watching all we
character in which
weariness
a
humbly
wearisome, and
secret
our
God
serve
its
ever
fessed con-
keep close to
their
of faith,in spite
strugglers
knowledge
the aids and
to the Natural
they receive
consolations
their corrupthearts
task.
They
is
both theyare convinced,
and
love their Maker
and
confirmed
in their
His
of
Can
us,
as
it
see
and meek of God, the
and from their
of
their
to
this is the
And
mankind,
but
to the
and
nature
own
fact which
of
will the
I
proposedto contraryto
runs
word inspired
does destiny,
our
beauty in Him
though we That
?
takes
satisfy
not
do ? that Christ hath
eyes ; and
our
friend and
our
glory of and
place,and "
irksome
an
see
no
form
Him,
we
holy,merciful,
Saviour,the Eternal,the Only-begottenSon infinite benefactor
Father
and
died
riches overflowing
hereafter,He "the
Light is come
rather than
His
the
promised us here
in
desirable
no
is
Christ,witness
that man's
ought to rightly
comeliness
nor
doubt
we
presentlife,and
of pur
for the
religion.
will" that the view which
God's
pray
happiness ; stillthey
mass
of
servants
This then is the remarkable show.
privileges
freedom, perfect
reason
Service.
exists between
which opposition the demands
them
service is
point in question onlythe ; not the
to
even
often do
the strange reluctance of their nature
confess withal
even
their
Even
it is true
of it,that experience
own
!
pledgedto
that God's
know
23
above, still how
them,
to
in Christ
which
grace
from
betraythem
often burdensome
are
Man.
is
a
darkness
into the world
light."The
nature
He
"
for us,
of His
who who
has
grace
both
lightshiningin comprehendeth and
of
man
men
left
it
a
dark not."
love darkness is flesh, and that
Weariness
a Religion
24
which is born of the flesh is flesh,and it
remain;
doctrines of the
it
time,but
can
interest in be
never
itselfin various
will occupy
Gospel. It
it will take
ways,
so
discern,love,accept,the holy
can
never
must
ever
things of
It religious.
and
sense
is at
enmity
with God.
And
now
we
has been said.
world for its
see
what
If
our
must
at
hearts
pass away, what
nature
is
the world
in,then?
the soul feel
of
the world
Say, how will which its presentattire,
naked
and
severe
majestyof
shudderingbefore
yet dishonoured Maker the the
tells
they are
as
they cannot;
us
and
? eternity
pure,
the
What
a
day to delight
and tranquil,
its most
Saviour ?
here?
to
the
on
bestows,it stands
God,
merciful,
What
to be
are
they be
Can
They cannot; Scripture world
is there left to love and
what
one
what
when, stripped
the soul in another life?
of pleasures same
the
its
the Lord
set
be set on, what
theyto
are
by
are
sake,and
own
follow from
once
passethaway
now
"
enjoythrough a long
that miserable eternity dark,forlorn,
will be ! said plainenough,though Scripture
It is then word
on
the
that subject,
world to come, to love the
it as
a
this,we
we
must
thingswe
if
make
would
we us
point,the end practical must
be
changed; for
expect the system of
happy in
not
love.
of the whole we
the universe
a
the
hearts,and begin
new
do naturally
be
not
Viewing
cannot, we to
come
is
matter
over
cannot to
us
;
to the Natural
Man"
of heaven, the numberless
the inhabitants
of goodly fellowship
Martyrs, the
Prophets,the
the
Attributes of God, these
"
In
Verily, verily, excepta the
see
kingdom
to interest,
turn
own
We
It is
thoughtsto
God
and He
"
hath
form
no
there is
Him,
must
blessed because
we
again,he
cannot
blessed,except
not we
like
are
of
means
if in the
we
see
day
duty towards
or
of
for ourselves
in Him.
unto
us,
our
and the
the
carnal
truth ;
hearts gross,
gloryof
if as
our
mind,
John
except
iii.3.
unio
wounds;
ideal blessedness, be
manifested made
pride,
standard
eyes have
Father.
as
His
our
true
are
Heaven
have
we
regardsthe
the Eternal 1
if
He
from
an
will
It
who
Woe
graciousin which
selfishness, or
It is we
comes
that
Woe
see
is not less
love Him.
He
or
we
loss.
He
us.
Him.
different from
and perfection and
made
when
not, it is our
we
which
nothing desirable
instead,have
us
in
changing
approach Him,
we
Him, except as
us,
but
far from
as
of self-
plainmatter
a
the
becomes
are
over
go
should desire Him."
we
love Him
whatever All-blessed,
and
words:
and comeliness,
nor
we
Will
and Redeemer.
beautythat
no
is not His loss that is
Saviour
Christ,our
of
army
authoritative
be born
man
of God1." our
noble
our hearts,puttingout of the question
our
to
fixed.
are
Saviour's
our
Apostles,the
universal,the
Church
holy
creations of
the
of
Angels, the gloriouscompany
to them.
25
dim,
grown
lightof
May
He
of
men,
Himself
26
Religion
save
enable
us
no
own,
and
\
self-delusions,
our
give to
"
lowly, slain
to
and
next; His
from
us
Weariness.
a
this
up
rejoice
place
to
despised
in
lay and
whatever
world, Him, His
that
rejected,
we
who
head,
they may
had who and
no
was
tormented
are,
gain home
poor
and the of and and
SERMON
III.
Gloria
"
know
We
that
we
of God,
are
and
THEW
words of
language makes
as
;
of
one
ordinary hardly of us,
three
it would
some
mixed
in
private
our
enemy,
is not
so
enemies
"We to
our
and how clear.
concerning
contrasted
Or
attacks, if
we
it, still probably
;
how
conceive it is
men
what
a
wrong
most
it
what
thing some-
a
that
it
with
men
"
by
one
it is to some
is
the
I need
Yet
and
society
but
in
notions
world
the
with
and
and
Christians,
indistinct
human
life
;
continually.
that
censure
it is described
spiritual interests,
domestic it
of
of
way
souls
our
very
with
multitude,
the
the
ture Scrip-
Holy
Baptism
of
know
in
occurrence
it,in
of it
have
i
world;"
conversation
connected
way
a
for
is made
means.
as
Service
appear,
dangerous in
of
and
mention
say,
"the
mention
great
writings
world
the
the
lieth
world
19.
frequent
religion than
in
whole v.
more
continual
caution
and
of
are
the
JOHN
"i
(Cnemp*
our
is, how be
one,
it is
avoided,
distinct
notion,
is
notion which "
World
The
28
leads us, in consequence,
them. overlooking is meant
I shall now,
by
the sacred writers 1. the
than
worse
then,attempt
the information
to show
in consequence,
and
warningsof
it. concerning
Now, first, by
the world
is very
commonly
meant
without takinginto presentvisible system of things,
consideration whether the world
contrasts
Love
''
are
even
world, and how,
the
to understand
are
we
misapplythe Scripture cepts pre-
to
the world ; and this is
to relating
what
Enemy.
our
evil,
other
with the
not the
in the world V
passeth away,
it is good or bad.
thingsthat
world,neither
the parts of Scripture,
actuallysinful
in itself
but merelyas course),
the
last. Let
world
it,which
thingsthat "
The
Here, as is not
(though its
world
in many
spokenof
lusts
are
is not
to be
so,
as
of
because trusted,
first consider it in this
us
are
presentvisible systemwhich
some
is likely to attract us, and it cannot
in
are
Again,he presently says, and the lust thereof."
St. John
Thus
point of
view. There
is,as
a
stations and fortunes in the
are
of the each
mankind
outward mental
are
a necessity, great varietyof
among
same
same
other,and
of
matter
system by
the very
depend on
each
other;
such
the
world,
to
system
is
1 John
Men
togetherinto
pointsin
1
hardlytwo
sons per-
and poscircumstances, sessed
resources.
bound
;
which
differ from one
body
they differ;they
is the will of God. which ii.15.
or
it is
This
plain belong
World
The various modes
our
and
and
families
intercourse
body, our
with
others,the social virtues,
towards
duty
others,our
29
supportingourselves
of mind
exertion
by
of
Enemy.
oztr
"
benevolence,and industry,honesty,prudence,justice, the like.
and tend to
our
they gain fame
;
which
of
We
as
the
as forgotten,
are
on
a
be ;
may far
change inter-
countryand country,are
educated
part
case
power,
affairs of
peoplewith people,the
are
play our
we
The
as
the
out
their fellows
and
honours, wealth
between productions
of this world.
rise above
Men
worldlygoods.
dealingsof
nations,the
world ;
and
therefore call
we
present lot in life,
our
present happiness. This life holds
merit and exertion.
to prizes
we
all from spring-
These
in
stage more we
for this
boyhood
die,we
or
are
presentstate of
less no
spicuous, con-
more,
thingsis
concerned ; all this is of the world. the
By which
world, then,
we
carried
see
with all its duties and sinful God
system;
And
enemy
of
yet
our
love of it is are,
"
And
means
of
course
of human
pursuits.It is not framed, as
thus
even
:
agency,
a necessarily
I have
said,by
be otherwise
it,we considering in this
even
things
sense
than
the world
souls ; and for this reason,
themselves
because as
good being not good
this state of
and excellent in itself, is very
bid
are
dangerousto beingscircumstanced
thingsin
sinners.
by
this
therefore cannot
not to love the world an
on
rather it is
Himself, and
good.
is meant
things which
we
likely(forthe
very
is the we
to
us
see, fair reason
World
The
30
it is seen,
that
world is not
business the
eternal
may
beautyof
prospectwhich
but
and
will endure
goods of
far
as
short-lived.
are
in themselves pursuits
when
applauseof
they
And
go,
hence
honest and
right,
of
relieving want, and dangerous;for this world
they have of
much
as
have
men
many
us
tend
and
;
to the
for instance, sciences,
teach
we
might
reason
persuadeus
that
to think
us
too
temporalprosperity; nay,
to be
for the
cially espe-
exertions
and jealousof religion our
way,
its
preventingus
worldlyinterests of mankind
wish.
In this
sense
We
see
taith.
far to
they accustom
these stood in
much
doing so
us
for this
as fixing, they do, our
in life and
success even
are like,
end, they go
an
if as institutions, from
the
other end ;
no
they may
as
can
wealth,of preventing good government, of acquiring
and
on
caution,lest theyseduce
in this life. The
men
it
nevertheless
are
caution,which perhapswith especial
to
itself has
it is that
those
all
good ; really
are
engaged in with
so
us
than
to be
of well-being
lead
promisesmore
life and the
on
his way,
knowledge,may
truth, it
excellence, and, as
they
he gazes
on
opens
serious
on
divinely -governedworld,with
sense
In
passed away. fulfil. The
and
interests which
neglectthose
while linger,
the
to
future
hearts from
the traveller
As
good.
and spiritual
wayward
our
tempted
of blessings
their
seduce
the
be
this well-ordered its
because
seen)to
true and
our
and
Emmy.
our
it is that St. Paul this world ;
we
contrasts
onlybelieve
sightand
that there is
The
a
world
of
sighthas
World
do not
we spirits,
more
over
power
the future,so
than
sinful ;
the
and occupations
faith.
our
system
is the
system
the
by
even
as
sent pre-
sures plea-
poral tem-
a
was
of nature
hardened
are
by
of Christ.
In
things which
God's
influence of their viour Sa-
neither are
of the world
men
good world, into
own
miraculous
whether
seen,
a
rejection
fault of the
through the
case
"
the Jews
as
the divinely-appointed system,and therebyrejected of their souls ; in like manner,
1
not, I say,
Yet
divine,though temporal. And
"
carnal-minded
became
inasmuch
and the belief,
the Jewish
as
system,yet divine,so this world
than
are
3
it : and
see
us
of this life injurious to in themselves
Enemy.
our
dential, provi-
or
throughthe fault of the human accidentally,
but heart. 2. But
now,
world,not
the text
was
yet the
the nature
elements and
" "
well
of human
condition
as
sinful, positively
world lieth in wickedness/''
out
did society
of the
the whole
The
system, so
but lie hid in
first man,
all its social
althoughthe
good and divine,the spiritand to Thus, for instance,
be in
a
fell;
ever
from
its
spreadthrough frame-work
life within
high
Adam
ranks,and aims,
infection of sin that
even
into its parts,while
and pleasures, and prizes, has pursuits,
birth been sinful.
consider the
in all respects,but
fullygrown
and thus the world, with and
the whole
created
before it as yet had as
proceedto
us
but only as dangerous,
to according
It
let secondly,
it
are
station is the
is evil.
giftof
The
32 God
but the
;
scope is from
the Devil. of God
To cherish and
which
it wickedness,'"' "
a
Look
is
part of
a
it,not
Satan
into the
read there ?
plunged
a
has
are
was
of history
established
ever
and it
the
and
is more
fellows' blood?
world,and
the ever
thoughtof been
a
without
war
this,not
content
of which
must
a
Of
a
;
state
ginally ori-
do you
out maintained,with-
or
all natural
what instincts,
forbids
with
yet
crime ?
a
to shed
us
natural
not
nature; but
man's
our
horror from
government
has
acknowledgedby its neighbours, more
than
the guilt bloodshed, unjustifiable
lie somewhere, instead of
the conqueror
in
ordinance,they have
and humiliating the evil, grievous
honour
what
and the loss of life; nay,
with
God
without
when
that which
murderer
or settled,
it were,
changes without number,
of necessity
shrink
"We
sinful.
world lieth in
remainingas
established, nay,
powerfulthan
ambition,
himself,are
as steeped,
God's
by
and bloodshed ?
war
low
part pure from the corruptions
Revolutions
one
Satan,
it. disfigured
their existence in the when
the
exert
kingdoms risingand falling ; and States
tent discon-
familyis God's appointment;
and
to
is from
poor
gain,and
man
given
and obscure is also
dishonestyand
in the
of
it has
said in the text," The
sin,not
created with which
the
seen
love
the
lead many
flood of
but
protectwife
it is Accordingly,
a
To be poor
;
often
are
but
Enemy.
our
to which prideand injustice
the ordinance which
World
with
its
lamentingit as
world
has chosen to
amplestshare
of admi-
World
The To become
ration.
to break
the deeds of the world
Thus
33
hero,in the eyes of the world,it
a
is almost necessary
Enemy.
our
are
of the world : principles defend bad practice ; it loves
man.
by the opinions
matched
doctrine to
adoptsbad
it
and
and
of God
the laws
because its deeds
darkness
evil.
are
And
the affairs of nations
as
corruptnature,so
our
of Providence
in perverted
excellent than
more
the
of the intellect; birth to
a
the wise
all the
are
like
error
;
and gifts appointments
men
their
What
manner.
yet in
St. Paul
world,in God's eyes, of mind
in the
they
neither loved
fools,
cause
a
rection resur-
believed.
nor
of
irreligious
the doctrine of ; and theydespised
which
be
preached, but
were
to be
led them
even reasonings
and immoral
can
of Satan it gives
the hands
proud philosophy.When of the
depravedby
ment vigorousand patientemploy-
theyhad used their powers
for
thus
are
And
graced refined arts of life have been disall the more again, by the vicious tastes of those who excelled in them ; often theyhave been consecrated to the service of the instruments of idolatry ; often theyhave been made and riot. But it would be endless to recount sensuality which man has the manifold and complex corruption made introduced into the world which God good; evil has
the preoccupied We
Himself
[Vll]
of
it,and
holds fast its
quest. con-
God revealed that the gracious know, indeed,
to His
fall. He
whole
showed
sinful creatures very His will to mankind
soon
after Adam's
againand again, D
The
34 and
pleaded with
lengthHis
Son
the
hitherto
good
in
though we
its
so
;
love and
evil
that when
was
which
our
And
hearts
world ; that
is
is,the
world
is meant
it is that
these
world, the
in its connexion
St. John
the
is not
is prideof life,
course
ciples, prin-
direct actually
If any
"
sinful
with the
they are
lust of the
world,the
the eyes, and the
;
says,
love of the Father
that is in the
world,
by the
corruptedby man,
as
mistakingthese
no
is
with unwillingness
and practices which opinions, There
right
what
it. relinquish
affairsviewed
of human
is
set up in the
the
I have described what
now
heart ;
the human
encourage
once
by
days;
strengthof
the
keep from approvingwhat we
such is
good hy many
strengthin
secured in its seat
was
Still,
proceededslowly:
holds it : it has
conscience, yet
our
wrong
it
cannot
in the
pleaseHim.
to
had the start of
it has
and possession,
how
has
work
world, it
it filled the
till at
ages;
many
into this sinful world
taughtus
pleasure.Evil
His
through
born
was
Enemy.
our
them
and
of man,
form
for
World
evil ; and
in him.
of the
of
love the
man
and flesh,
not
it.
For
all
the lust of
Father,but
is of the world1/' world
The
then is the
however its pursuits may we
best
are
on
our
innocent
enemy its
of
our
and pleasures,
and
1
John
engross us, unless
because secondly,
noblest
cause, befirst,
and praiseworthy pleasures,
to be, they are likely
guard :
souls ;
the pursuits,
ii.15, 16.
in all its
seeds
of sin
World
The have been
sown
an
;
As
the evil also.
and pursuits
with various
actual
and principles
world, it
the
shun
"
that entertained,
sometimes
and
set of persons,
them;
if
as
what finger, of
is the of
beset with this
that
the world
world,and three
our
notion,are
it
they yieldto
evil
rid easily
selves our-
Men,
love its
who
are
of the world at
a
tance dis-
and pleasures,
yet they speak strongly principles,
what
world, and
are
are spirits
is to shun the
themselves
avoid them.
who superstitious people,
in spirits
these
its
of the
againstmen the part of
altogether.They
notion
with
greatlovers
while they think notwithstanding, from
it were,
great enemies.
love
we
particular
some
thus could
often
cautious,
be
the world
point out, as
sinful
mistaken is
its
Scriptureto
well,and lest a
us.
to
reallya
must
we
that to shun
could
we
one
is
However, there is
at all.
the bad
is meant
reference
bid in
are
we
is good in it too
love what
lest we
ranks,
dangerous to
it practices,
when Accordingly,
world.
partakingof
of various
in
hand, considered
other
the
that it is
so
their several rewards,it is to
sinful indeed,but
be considered not On
without
orderlysystem
an
35
hath done this ;
enemy
enjoythe good
difficult to
most
Enemy.
our
considered
busy at
are
afraid of
haunted
their hearts
They
act
seeing
while places,
instead,and they
do not suspectit. 3. Here
then is
viz. how consider, the Church
a
question,which
far the world
of God.
The
two
is are
a
it will be well to
separatebody from contrasted certainly
The
36
World
in the text,as elsewhere we
in
Now
the true account
from
and being literally,
wicked
of this
it.
from separation
to
of the
them
whit from in their
sin.
not
separatefrom
it ; for the of
we
we
that
form
part of
societyof
the world Even
worldlyone Evil
; I
errors, ever
that the I answer,
a
mean
and
good
is
in Christians
in the
are
is clean every
the prospects,
another,yet in world, not
has but
is
partial can
sides,a lightside
and
be the outermost.
to each
other,though
individually by
And
over
forth into the
as
a
if seen
we
were
a
Christian
whole,would
holdingand society
top.
of
and the best that
countenancingmany
floats at the
body,
a
alas ! is
supposingthere
viewed motives,stillthis society,
the
idea of the two, and
happensto
influenced
men
us
grace of God
the dark
far
so
process
is of the
Church
have two
we
be not of the world.
many
that
sin stillhas dominion
the world
religious men,
is,that
dark, and
as
in their future
fact,the
a
Christians
the best of
even
thing,and
even possession
in
power,
Though then,in our
one
us
far
is
Church
has gone
All
world, so
of
be said of
The
world's
The
presentmatter
Thus
know
the Church
world, and
the
and principles, is
Church
and
;
it.
the world.
save
world,and
a
We
fact,separatefrom
because the Church
Church,
world
is,that
in
within
world, is
gathered togetherin
over
"
Scripture.
of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness."
are
the
Enemy.
our
be
a
maintaining
bad
practices.
inquirewhy
it is
less than the bad ?
because there is less of it ; and secondly, first,
The
World
because evil forces itself upon does not.
that in
So
from thirdly,
of
the nature
by
the hidden
''
words,
and
God,
but
any
things,the a
since there
and but
wrong,
wonder
that
and
generality, are,
which
why
he acts in this way
and not in that.
motive,and
is ill done, "
or
the
and self-reproach, special "
hours in the
many
his
and
God,
Church more
God
Think
consider
look necessarily
reallyis
wards, after-
for
moment,
a
into
castingitself
faith
minutes
few
this,and
you
how
it is that the
(ifaught
burstingforth
and
it
onlysee*
how
is left whollyto himself
man
rather how "
alone
it is that the life of the Church
than
only
acts, and
how
must
God
deep contrition
the meek
day every
intercourse with others
God,
the
mercy.
or
the
more
man
God
And
reasons.
sees sinfully)
God's
a
ways
thoughtwhich precededhis action,
then the habitual lowliness,
whollyupon
doing
others,no
sinful.
under
the
of
much
the circumstances
train of
of
ways
sees
the perfectly
for the most
see
conduct
be, so
to
seem
be
soul cannot
It
the better sort of men,
even
And
shapes.
doingright,and numberless
of
one
the whole
of the heart."
numberless
are
tributing con-
in
we
and judging the regarding
too of
each
is religious spirit
man
is onlythe actions of others which
part, and
of men,
in all its diversified
and conspicuously,
St. Peter's
generalnotice,and good
largebody
a
37
portion,evil displaysitself on
his
understood
Enemy.
our
outward
how
will perceive
is hid with
conduct
like the world,
like it,and
he is in
of the even
vain, in
far coil-
The
38 the
sequence,
attempt
the world how
moreover, to stand
World
much
We
is
(which some
from distinctly there
in the way
another.
Enemy.
our
of
the Church.
is,while
we
of separating
Consider, in the
are
body,
communicating with
mind
one
make)
course in the body,and our interimprisoned is by means of words,which feebly our represent real feelings. Hence the best motives and truest opinions are
and misunderstood,
are
misapplied by more
the
less
or
of
other,and
another.
It is
the
other
when
we
long, indeed,before other,and
each
cold, or harsh, or not
are
pass, that
said,the
I have
as
good
even
and themselves,
to their
the
to
at all one
unhappilycomes
retire from
men
one
to
or self-willed, capricious,
that it
So
so.
world
appear
as
mislead
become
we
we
far
as
things is concerned,almost
are,
acquaintedwith
necessarily
are
other ; nay, and
strange to each
appearance
each
Christians
And
others.
rules of conduct
sound
the most
God,
as
if
to
other into
each
from retreating
the
rude world. And
if all this takes
sort of men,
how
placein
much
of those multitudes
will it
more
who
into
any
! These,so practice
themselves,often
Though they God's
grace
consistent far from
affect to be
have
secret
pleadswith
case
case
in faith and
shape of opinionand
even
fears and
their
in the
having yet wrought
showingthe worse
of the better
happen
still unstable
are
obedience,half Christians,not themselves
the
better than
part of
they are.
and misgivings,
and conscience,
seasons
of
The
each other their
:
the
that if
none
there
none
are
is
are
who
called,we
But
are
let us,
is to shun
instead of
attemptingto judge
and scale,
to settle
ridiculed for trial of the
givetoo
when we
we
should
should be
for
be
busy
to
our
opinionof
others
our
large
a
is
make
of
use
temptedto
we
? this
Are
we
Are
we
againis a tempted
recreations ; to be
idling
working; readingor talkingwhen in
our
our
;
a
take what
admitted.
conduct
temporalcalling;hoping for
or impossibilities, fancyingourselves
state of life from
lead to
? temporalobject
some
to be withstood.
time
us
Are
to be
not
conscientious
world,and much
obtain.
God
all.
on
and ourselves,
world,and
our
of mankind
let deep questions,
can
"
practically ; and
set to work
concerns
men
improvement of
to the
us
neglectthe worship of this is of the
which
refinements
conduct,let
as
nay, ourselves too
nothingat
means
only,not
we
not, we
body of
some
all men,
shun
knowledge as
do
who
So exposedto infirmity.
avoidingall
and
in order to
not
hearts and
close at hand
as
of the world ; inasmuch
conclusion which
a
is
case
not
the world must
world,and
words
to
ridiculed.
of the
state
displayof
such
to confess to
through mankind
the
up
who
that if to shun
which
whole,the look
we
make
shall find
39
and they ridicule religious seriousness,
own
thus,on
find out who
so
ashamed
are
lest theyshould be themselves
men
follows
Enemy.
oiir
follow,yet they
seriousness
And
World
bent
own;
upon
over
in
some
anxious
gettingthe
different
of the
good
credit of in-
The
40
World
dustry,
honesty,
and
of
this
world.
Are
we
over
God
attached
recalls
prudence
the
it,
good
all
?
these
discontented
we
to
Enemy.
our
He
with
fretful
and
this
?
lot,
our
or
desponding
and
given
has
temptations
are
is
to
be
are
when
worldly-
minded. Look
not
gigantic
evil
about far
for
"
and
ready, suddenly
Try
to
His
own
which
lose
must
Scripture
to
apt
address.
common
world
this
if
The
world doeth
and
much
of
the
evil
it
lies,
day
passeth the
will
away,
of
God
its
then
we
shall
lusts
are
abideth
perish found
lust for
at
bring
cannot
the
lusts
the
one;
and
this
destroy
more
we
And
now.
that
on
if
even
will
He
comes,
world,
with
part
that
you,
their
in
which
in
evil
work, are
the
world, "
of
words
the
Saviour
our
world,
subtle
and
to
in
hearts.
When
to
recognize
to
own
even
the
close
are
and
vast
some
as
temptations
offered
down
bring
life, and your
its
off
world
the
world, of
length
we
ourselves
with within
thereof, but
ever."
the
the
us.
he
SERMON
IV.
of
"
They
loved
the
praise of
fTlHIS
is
though afraid
were
loss
from
John
is
other
or
opinion
of the
created
fallen
under
us,
ourselves the
case
so
;
should
Now
with
future
us.
It
it is well
we
than
the
us,
has
is well
We
we
that
often
at
regenerated
should
upon
it is
be
is
good
of
approbation
Such
some
the
of
Him and
us,
preparing often
too
it-
that
aware
it, and
that
which
wrong,
plicable ap-
perhaps,
not
love
poral tem-
censure
day;
opportunity
dwell
feel
incur
too
has
presence.
should and
who
mission,
The
present
it.
the
us
His
understand do
men
for
to
should
is
who,
Jews,
Divine
persons
us
redeemed
still preserves
who
more
the
Pharisees.
the
among
world
they
the
at
of
Christ's
lest
one
no
rulers
in
these
on
Christians
indeed, there
is
shame
St.
to
who
Him,
praise of God"
the
xii. 43.
chief
the
confess
and
than
more
believed
they to
passed by
time
of
spoken
men
JOHN
"
we
many
not.
it is
an
obvious
question,
Why
is
it
wrong
to
The
42 love the we
of praise
praiseand words
men?
accustomed
are
of Men. it may
For
to educate
that
blame;
from
Praise
us, that
man
youth,it cannot it at any
other
not say that the are
evil :
regardto
this is what
hope,and upon
the
to
when
to
servants "
we
to
or
and
look
of God
God glorify
;
or, in the
l."
bad men,
or
admire
that praise
words But as
them. is 1
a
wrong,
God.
To to
depends
only wrong
Gal. i. 24.
the
Not
cise exer-
wrong
instruments
of
while Scripture,
to seek
to love the
the
company
love of the
and
praiseof
It is not, I say,
sin,but
more
any
as
singly
is in itselfas wrong
the love of
to trust ; all
it interferes with
men
bad men,
to
It must
it is wrong
as
towards
in them
the
the time
God.
good men;
reverence
good
at
the will of God.
is not
men
reverence
on
John, in
feared,or loved,or trusted;
it is in excess, when
we
praiseof
love,and
to
praiseof good
of love while
fear,and
love
was,
itself as littlewrong,
objecthoped,or
to seek the
than
the
men
preferany thingto
is in praise
St.
dangerous.
to spoken of,in opposition
seek
fear of shame
corruptworld's praiseor blame,
the
is sinful and
to
to
I do
is true ; but
praiseand
text,impliesthat the praiseof
be wrong
our
attention
to pay
life. This
love of
mere
for
in
concerningus
be in itself wrong
periodof
kind
by
argued,it is rightto
be
others
of
means
punishthem
and
;
by them
encourage
disobedience. If,then,it may
regard the opinionsof
that objected,
the young
we
is,from
be
of
merely corrupt
The
Promise
praise.This
world's
is the
affections;
and feelings
of Men.
have in
by
us
nature
before his
as joy,dislike,
when
do now;
we
ought,and
he
to
ought ;
unity with
order and
peace
but rushed the
itself.
their
into
all
emulation with
The
with
changed; they
were
sometimes excessive,
man
jealousy.They
desire.
a
affections
natural
mained, passionsre-
same
pride, at
were
riance va-
other; pride struggledwith
each
chaos,and needed said,his
and
was
beautiful
became selfishness, self-respect envy
fear interest,
soul,which
corruptedinto wrath,
Indignationwas
reverse.
only
harmoniously
fall,this
up ; the
action
and
use
felt them
was
his
the
at
extremes, sometimes
self-love became and
But,
broken
was
love,fear,hope,
he
adjustedin attemperedand rightly at
we
Adam,
bad end.
a
but then
he
as
good,
than them, viz. an
suppose,
may
natural
our
sinful,because
are
pervertsthem
fall,felt,we
all
all in themselves
they are
somethingmore
a
which evil principle
with
case
implantedby God; they
and
43
creation.
new
set
were
his
Thus
love,hope,joy,are god ; faith,
a
I have
unsuitable
world,the
not
became
Moreover,as
upon
looks to this
soul
self-
objects.
world
is his
excited in his mind
and divine, but by things seen by thingsspiritual
and
temporal. then, that Considering, in itself, it principle teach properly
blame,when
is
love of
praiseis
plainthat
a
his child to love his
that
praiseand
blame
parent
not
may
and praise,
are
given in
a
bad very
fear his accord-
The
44
with God's
ance
to them.
took
in like manner,
And,
praiseand
and
blame
Did the world
of Men
and blame, and praise
correct
a
Praise
in its
admire what
subservient
if the world
view religious would
made
of
its
things,then
placebe
admires
God
large
at
valuable
too.
did it account
;
for instance, and pridea great a great virtue, humility, that spirit of self-importance and sin; did it condemn sensitiveness of disgrace, which calls itself a love of honour; did it think little of temporal prosperity,
wealth,rank,grandeur,and and
irreverent
of ambition, the spirit
temper
perverse
which
power
little of
rogant ar-
the noisy,turbulent disputing, love of
war
and
conquest,and
giftsof
the
the
hatred ; did
and jealousy
leads to
it prefer goodnessand truth to it think
did it condemn
;
did intellect; of
wit, shrewdness,power quickness,
and speechand generalacquirements,
of
much
patience,
meekness,gentleness, firmness,faith,conscientiousness, of injuries,then purity, forgiveness "
sin in
our
seekingthe
world's
stillought to love God's love the
be
of praise
nothingmore
But
alas since,
! the
praise ;
in its
less than
"lieth
in
cannot serve
All-holyGod
lawfullyseek
the
world's
masters
who
are
enemies
we
might
it would men.
wickedness/'and
the
two
we
no
case, since the world
which
those
not
though
degree,for
which prevail and practices on principles are
be
praiseof good
the
contraryis the
(as Scripturetells us)
and
praiseabove all,yet
the world
nor
there would
all sides of
one
us
sanctions,we
praise.We the
the
cannot
to the other.
The Praise We
of Men.
forbidden to love the world
are
world,for
of the
it is not
or
45 is
thing that
any
Father, but passeth
of the
away.
This
is the
world's
praise ; viz. because And
too. praise
it common,
seen
keenness,whereas
themselves
the Take, for instance,
called)enteringinto are, whether
mixed
the
higheror
societyof
right and
principles by
which
yet it
quitebe
cannot
persons
hear
beforehand within more,
the or
of
Very
lower
others
them if
to
who station,
time
they have
duty more
world
less
to
it
acquire
standard
gives,any And
is the firsttime
that
good
have
most
the kind
has
been
something
a
And
men
much
are, with
officesof teachers
ministers,they generallyhave or
enter into
any
it is evil.
blessed,as
of parents,or protection of God's
the
they
tells them been
wrong,
Whatever
them, and
which
(whatis
on
fightagainstthe world. so.
telligible, in-
indeed,there
many,
it is quitecertain evil, with
without
early; so early,that
other than
wrong,
praise
plain and
of the young,
previous knowledgeof rightand
any of
a
are
felt.
case
life.
God's
very
thought they had hardlyhad
be
might
in
are
and
blame
quietlyand
come
the world's
and make
praiseand
is
so
is unseen,
present; because
are
inward, and
are
because God
God's
God's
it is wrong,
pursuitof :
because
;
future,the world's blame
reason
the
to pursue
have it and
cannot
we
the
yet,as
for this
"
the world is
and
it is wrong
why
reason
stronglyimprintedon
principles
their minds
;
The Praise
46 and
their first intercourse
on
shocked
with
case
have been
any
(thoughGod here
the time I
that feeling
hear
who
God
I will not
thought.
and
the
fancythis
what
in the hands
easy
your
minds
but,at
the
the must
world, this endure
learn to endure
of the
Saviour.
You
must
opinionof set about
powerful
most
it is most
vividly
to do
duty,
his
and heartless,
My brethren,so
;
the
the culous ridi-
many
laughteror contempt must
you
the despised
it,from
time,have
same
a
have
ever
of the claims
it patiently ; it is the mark
to Christ ; He
your
cross
and
with any
case
or harsh, or provoking,
him.
is your
wishes
cold,the
sensitive of the
are
is
Satan,and one
for the
to fix upon
names
they did
say if you
Ridicule
If any
with the
ferent of you, in dif-
many
would
of
find out
to thoughtless,
as
you,
others
felt by the young.
of you
on
conscience.
obeyingyour
it is most
all
saw
to be the
are
all,recollect
at
they acted
actingupon them, afraid
world,of
instrument
cannot
who have,and circumstances,
has religion
been afraid of
consciences
of religious forgetfulness
them,
saw
had, generalimpressionson which
forbid it should be
time when
Rather, there
me.
ranks
into
hardly,or
speakof; the
Alas ! there
whose present!),
earlytrained
so
duties,that they can
secret
strangerstheyare
countenanced.
openly
are
persons, doubtless
the
with
and frightedat seeingthe improprieties
or
sins,which are
of Men.
shame
of your
example and by
love the
it,you
wear
:
praiseof
of
you
formity con-
must
the aid of God
more
The
praiseof
the
than
Praise
of Men.
47 trial suited to
It is the very
men.
for you, to establish you in the faith. You appointed not temptedwith gainor ambition,but with ridicule.
you, are
How
you advance
can
stepin
a
your
cannot
Christ,you to follow.
are
after and
more
is overcome tillthe first difficulty
course
and faith,
need
temptationswhich
other
will not endure
it,you
soldiers of Jesus
hardshipsas good
endure
withstand
that unless you
be sure,
And
"is
unstable
sure
that
"
double-minded
a
in all his
be
You
James,
not
too
inclination to ridicule you,
an
They speak with
they say.
feel exactly as
says St.
man,"
ways." Moreover,
show
all who
?
tended ex-
the loudest
speaker; speak you boldly,and they will speak with They
you.
have
little of definite
very
feel with you,
probablythey even
or
so;
afraid of the world
as
they do
or
in
so
reproachesof their
this bad
world
encourage
each
talk
ought
overcome
sort of self-defence
consciences.
other
in
sin, because cowards,
are
support againsttheir
to be
themselves
own
other than of any
more
fears.
thing that
looks like
withal.
And
in
order to need
rely on
They are
against
Numbers
they
and
they are, but
their consciences
boldly ;
be, nay,
can
in loudlyagainstreligion
They other for
a
you
so
satisfied un-
lest others should ridicule
theyjoinin ridiculing you,
them; the
as
uneasy,
to sin
consciences, though they seem are
though they
Very likelythey have
speak againstyou. and
selves, opinionthem-
know
couragement. en-
each
they
glad to avail argument, ridicule is
to a
The Praise
4$ kind
of
argument
such
"
togetherare kind.
in afterwards,
right,and
been
world's
themselves
ill. And
are
but displeasure,
have the comfort
of
of the
"
a
same
will not feel are
you
Those
wrong.
them
I suppose
has
culing ridi-
numbers
who
friend of their own,
a
able,through God's
that this is so, and in
and
or alarm,that depression
for bosom, witnessing
treat them
has
is;
few indeed who
are
have faithfully
each man's who
times of
they
God
serve
it
as
still strongerone
a
there
Any how,
of Men.
; even
no
mercy,
in those
young
person
to withstand
felt at this time
in
the
that,
or
littletime will, with allhumility,
it feeling
while
he is
withstanding
the world. But
supposinghe
now
withstand
the world ; but has gone
Supposehe
has
which
profanehabits
most
of serious subjects, and virtue ; ashamed ashamed faith,
of
know
We
been
one
repents.
going to
rouse
severe
is
more
then
pleasesGod, men
to
of the world.
sayingand doing in, making light of
godlinessand
ashamed regularly, of
of
ashamed innocence,
authority.Supposinga
of these,and
of life. In such a
church
mind
careless, thoughtless,
live
men
of chastity, ashamed
It often
Providence,to
the
in
beingashamed
of obedience to persons in has
strengthof the way
multitude
joinedthe
he should not.
what
has not had
through in the
to reflection
God's
course
by the
person grace
of His
occurrences
will have theycertainly againstthe world. Nothing
circumstances
trial to
stand
painfulin
the
case
of such
persons, than
the
The Praise
of Men. them
often imposed upon necessity
tillnow
been
intimate, whom
drawn
which tight,
person
in
to question
took
part?
no
;
attaches to him to do ?
must
His
much
say, is
is plain, he must "
converse
was
not
so unwilling
by
observe
actual
his
abstain from
Day
of his
to do ; not
riot ; avoid
or
duty,which in
spendhis time,as whither places
offer
So
on
vanity,or
sin ;
church ; not idle away to the
add
not
worse;
companions. He
He
must
doingthis I
out of the way,
to
himself to this
he will
know
will have
bear to be called names,
to be thoughtto thoughta hypocrite,
preparedfor
he is not
acquaintance persons. any thoughtless
ridicule of his
to bear.
tofore, here-
temptationto
incur the
[vn]
God.
all sinful actions ;
in
many
he
it is the
making ;
own
All this is quiteplain, and
much
ridicule
But what, then,is he
past neglectof
attendance diligently
the Lord's number
formerly
where formerly he lightlyor irreverently
in idleness called
?
once
but and difficult, painful
it is his
of
at
he
ties
is the
contempt,or
censure,
in consequence.
task,I
and
What
sever.
break them
rudelyto
whatever
consequence
not
admired
share in sins in which
for complain,
not
natural
do ?
theyhave
been formed,and already
it is difficultto
But is he to
no.
actingcontrary
they have
"
Intimacies have
followed.
of
wishes of those with whom
opinionand
to the
49
be or
malicious and
other trials must
be
thing someaffecting
thought desirous that person. untrue
to be
of
He
mending recom-
must
self; him-
reportsabout
he loolffor.
They a
be
are
his
The Praise
50
portion.He
must
God
pray
meekly.
He
those who
ridicule him.
has
must
nothingto to boast
of,as if he
no
littlebetter than
life. He
new
has
He
they are.
got
has
very littleway
a
in
reproachof
the world
Well, let him
to it that this
see
that he has
a
that he acts
as
in consequence
rightto well
the
indeed if he incurs the the reward.
Let him
He
has
in
all those
in
begun
him, and
that
to
look
obey God, only,but
and
for
in the to
so
the
reproach,let
us
present,such
a
have one
time, St. Peter's them. appropriate
words "
Christ's
and
for
in God's
a
will
be
see
to it
gain
him
what
spirit ; to
for
show
to
Gospel;
belong to him, and a
for
under
for it.
thankworthy,if
be
professing
are
we
for
bear its
doing good ;
If
cause.
also
pray
but doing nothing,
child in the
This is
vain,
not
face,and
something to
is but
in
miserable
him
not reproached,
not performing,
doingsomething,and
him
will be
Let
world's
Lord,
be
has the
it begin and perfect
to
a
profession.
in perfect
to
hardshipsin
calmly in
frown ; to trust
God
now
rather
reproachis not
reproach him.
Christ's grace to bear
it,or
and yet does reproach, pray
is
justbegun
of his
professes.It
as
those who
and he
reproach. Let
has
nothing
He
now.
He
He
has
better than
they are
as
He
it ; nothing beyond professing
way,
able
much
so
once
for
pray
of,if he bears it well.
were
was
to bear them
has deserved ridicule.
He
boast of that he incurs it.
ridicule him ; he
justa
to enable him
for himself,he must
pray
boast
nothing to
of Men.
but
At in
he may man
for
The Praise conscience towards
God
endure
faults ye shall take it
your
do well and
suffer for
with acceptable What
all of
and consciences, We
of all of
case
by
stand
submit
must
to those who
it
ye
this patiently,
one one
occasions
us
is
be of
means
no
headstrong, prayingthe vouchsafe to us, that
while be not
we
other to
selves them-
approve
thought we follow
must
to unavoidable)
appear
understanding us, that
our
of others.
censure
or willed,or self-conceited, or obstinate,
peni*
when arise,
If after serious
for the prepared
to
or
way
others do not
(shouldit
have
and
way,
in them, we acquiesce
cannot
we
in
the young
consciences.
our
take
it,ye
countenanced practices to
be buffeted for
ye
? but if,when patiently
another,happens in
In the
us.
when
God."
happensto
tent sinners in
51
grief, suffering1 fully. wrong-
gloryis it,if
For what
find
of Men.
self-
or eccentric,
God's
what really
mercy we
seem
may to
the world. Some that
of
exposedto
are
making
be attended in such
by
cases
should the
be
us
a
modest
and
man
different kind,
a
than religious
more
happen,that
praiseof
applauseof
then ? I answer,
seem
to advocate
You
men.
approve
the
may
same
the world be accounted
it is dangerousbecause God
silencein
in the eyes of
our
men
religion ; but without E
2
right
and worldlyinterests,
to our profitable
the
God
temptationof
themselves It may
are. they really
opinions may
a
we
ask, since
thing,why dangerous of requires
cannot
gious be reli-
I religion. displaying
The Praise
52 am
speakingof display.God
now
without
without
men
being seen
often the very excellence of
others.
This is
Men
know
a
men
:
whereas
action, according religious
a
of
frequentcause
a
hard
very
being seen
in hypocrisy
gion. reli-
of time
course
men
than the
more
not
they
learned
praiseof
God.'v
guard againstanother danger,against
to
of
in
should
men
feeling.Thus theyhave
of praise
have
thing that
and they feel,
speak without
the mistake is
a
well
love the
We
"
it
how
learn to to
by
be
cannot
we
then as begin by feeling they should feel,
they think
"
but
Saviour's precept,consists in the not
our
by
;
thoughts
our
sees
them and praises help,,
our
praisedby to
of Men.
supposingthat
proofthat
we
the world's
us despising
particularly religious ; for this,
are
it happens that too,is often supposed. Frequently encumber or
our
with extravagances, religion perversions,
mistakes,with
connexion,and
which
of
and
urged,or a
to say
his
continued
or
adheres about
sober-minded,or
as
do in the line of
to these
lead
after
himself,and
or
consistently
censure
to what
he considers
duty,to lead him
him, all,to
to convince
(what he might be quitesure
tempt con-
of various
ought always to consistently,
watchful
to principles;
necessary
is this the case, that the
much
of the
no
excite the religion,
not
classes of men,
to be very
man
So
numbers, or
distinct
itselfhas religion
these,and
of the world. censure
we
however be
right
to examine
thoroughlyhe
humble unaffectedly
him of
lead
in matter
of fact
beforehand,from
the
The Praise nature
in
are
the
or
case),that, however
themselves,he
of his
I conclusion,
1. Recollect you
with disagree
will
some
the
other
or
attempt
is to show
you
have
to look to
man)
:
to pleaseall
to be
who
fear the
be
may
world's
this,which
preferthe
choose
only to with
which
You
sure
or
wider
a
not be anxious
must
you
praiseof God.
not
Make
field of action.
guidedby coveted. and
abstain from are
we
just as
of
sometimes
conscientious.
bound the
Only
let
up
servedly unde-
to
you
a
must
To
men.
hearts
much
bound
in themselves
deny
praiseeven us
on
to
are
be
not of enjoydiscipline, ment
sometimes
are
of sense indulgences
derived from
act from
we
world
a
those whose
is indeed Spirit,
Holy
Still this is
And
praiseof good
of have,indeed,the approbation God's
be)
words, must, in the Apostle's
for the
even
;
good opinion
throughevil report,and good report,whether
contracted
you that
misunderstood,and occasionally
condemned.
must
parties, pleasefewest
gainthe
to
set upon
were
that you
mind
;
alloy
pleaseall parties, you
disagree. And, further,you
(evenif you
so
those
to
say
cannot
and that the best way
go
with them
:"
determined
are
those who
your
goc/d his principles
mixing up
would
this
world's censure,
(if you
is
53
frailand corrupt nature.
own
In
of Men.
beware
in
duty to
innocent,
faction ourselves the satisof the
and religious
in all
this,lest
we
prideand self-conceit.
2. In the next
think place,
of the multitude
of
beings,
The
54
who,
Praise
of Men. our yet be surveying
themselves,may
unseen
St. Paul
and elsewhere he declares that the "a
the
spectacleunto
men2."
Are
should
God
What
they mourn
must
excited
is interest, surely,
sightof
the Christian's
of the world's
esteem
! what
overcomes
the world ! are
on
be;
there
should
of
God,
much
and
to
and, if
feel that you
conduct
your
you feel shame in the
of His
those servants
he
by
overcome
feel shame
more
God,
station of life may
your
you ;
!
for
heart
grace of
he is
witnesses
other
are
besides the world around you
his
then,to yourselves,
Accustom
publicstage,whatever
a
that
men,
pityif
and
sorrow
repent-
the desire
faith and
! what rejoicing if,through the victory
the
them, by the
strugglingin
are
right,
fall away
who
among
when trial,
to
Christ,and
those
;
be afraid not
sinner that
one
over
is
what us
us, and
sees
over holyAngels. They rejoice
eth ; how
follow
l
made
Angels, and
to
scoff? rather let
it,because
to follow
Angels
Apostleswere
world, and afraid to
then
we
lest the world
the elect
chargesTimothy by
duct. con-
that
of
sence pre-
do His
pleasure. 3. Still further What
you. The
hour
to
come,
Him
be sensible of your think
of the esteem 1
1 Tim.
you
will you
must
is to return
:
v.
21.
fear the think
who awful
of it or
sooner
gave state.
of the
judgment of on
your
later,when it.
men
upon
death-bed? your
soul
Perhaps you
will
will you
What
world ? will not "
then
all below
1 Cor. iv. 9.
Praise
The
extended
Then
be
their deeds.
judged for
hour of death.
to the
think of it,if you 4. The
own
kindest
of
God,
of St.
ten thousand
your
of
best
small circle of
one
men
;
or
then ashamed
of
all saints
good
you
fear the
think you and
of
being
contempt
of the Saints
St.
Paul,of
the
of mankind, beingwitnesses generations dread
You
the
parents, husbands,
if
a
of
those whom
father then
shrink from
panion, wife,or husband, your earthlycom-
tremble
you?
opinionof
the
!
pious parents,or
think
You
of St. Peter
all the
will be your
There
what
what
ment-seat judg-
multitude
vast
friends,your Now
Mary,
? disgrace
dear son,
at the
will be all the
knew.
or
you do not love ; but what a
fear shame;
shame
There
time.
before all these ?
to shame
of
will then
you
You
lived,a
ever
children.
brothers,or put
who
and
forward
will be assembled
There
heard
ever
you
what
know
tempted
are
mind
your
shrink from
not
beginningof
men
throw
and
destined to
Apostles, prophets, martyrs,and
There will be from the
themselves
exhausted.
not
of Christ ? men
applause
then able to think at all.
subjectis
myriads of
themselves
the
When, then, you
You
are
will you
well,and
and the scroll,
a
are, all sinners
we
as
ridicule of man,
to dread the
as
will appear
aids,and
feeble
judges,and
55
solemnlyset
vain
how
of creatures,such
blame
blind
be rolled up
the future
regionsof
before you ? or
and
to pass away,
seem
of Men.
at
Nay, or
the
sight of
there
is One
brothers; One
you,
and
feel
greater than of
whom
you
The
56 have been
ashamed
Praise
of Men.
earth ; and
on
what
will He, that
merciful,but neglectedSaviour,think Hear
His
of Me be
words
own
and
of
shall
He
will
how
and they will despise and abominate
devil,and
Many
of them
our
Take
that
to shame
and
and glory,
have
been
your
cross
through
shame
far
you think
He
the Cross
to
felt
to
the world ?
insult;yet shame1."
He It is
beguiledby
the
of mercy.
of the
earth,"
He
guard, Herod
contempt
and
multitude
collected from
all looked
on
Him
with
Heb.
and
on
barous bar-
Pharisees, his
of
men
all parts of hatred
and
told), despisingthe "
are
to be high privilege i
Do
lifted up
was
?
went
yours.
enemies, the
(we
from
He
be
can
the
His
to
man
world,who
Christ.
follow
amid
from
turn
journeyheavenward
nothingwhen
endured a
hate
and life, everlasting
the
greater than
his Roman
They
!
selves them-
account
dust
to
our
on
and
publicgaze,
and the vast
the
with
do
put
triumphings of Pilate and
theywill
;
season
and ourselves,
we
infancyhave
sleepin
such
contempt."" everlasting
up
war,
of Man
at themselves
been the
awake, some
then,rouse
what
to have
so
trifled with
Daniel,
;
ashamed
Son
own
folly ; theywill
mad,
shall
Let us, God
in His
come
they feel shame
own
have
to
"
some
shall the
loathe themselves
their
brutish and
says
shall be
then?
Father's,and of the holy Angels." Then
unhappy men,
"
Whosoever
"
words,of him
My
ashamed, when
in His
"
:
of you
xii. 2.
allowed
to
be
The
conformed
good
Christ
to
Christ
the
to
by
contempt
its
attempted
to
has
lasted
for
the
promised
help
assuredly
made
also
from
through
is
pledged all
us
it
;
the
For the
worm
righteousness generation
to
the
The
shall
moth shall
shall
tells
be
eat
for
generation."
be eat
ye
them
ever,
afraid
up
and
My
it
that
seeks
grace Saviour
and
pray
Fear
of like
give
to
we
"
ye
their
a
is
body,
a
when
like
them
as
measure,
Himself,
us
and
Lord
our
still
:
who
us
holiness
and
have
still, through
first
without
us
neither
men,
of
grace of
God
of
one
have
men
Ghost;
it
to
every
last
of and
men
purposes
will
all
days
shame
crafty
Holy
made
strength
of
the
to
one
every
Almighty
reproach
is
it
;
the
Proud
political
have
so
in
held
origin;
to
so,
from
world.
God
of
it.
necessary
and
ings. and
to
it
it
God,
ever
centuries
many
which
God
been
Divine
degrade
promise
same
of
this
of
men
against
reasoned
has
5 7
thought
Church
present,
Men.
of
Paul
St.
;
whole
The
men.
Praise
for not
revil-
garment,
wool; salvation
but
My from
SERMON
temporal "'
We
brought nothing into this world, and And out. having food and
nothing content"
TJWERY
I
"
TIM.
Impatience with
specialsins
own
our
I suppose than
more
age
This is
and an
to
other,men in
sins
the
than in
God
"
of gaining wealth society,
to
a
;
lower and
has
more
so
often the
life.
than
in
to
higher class
a
wealth
"
any
is called
upon
men
us,
what
flesh,and the lust of the Since,then,
greater
another.
or
"
pride of
belongs a
all
follow, consideration,credit,influence, power, the lust of the
at
men
given
shape
one
opportunityof
life, of changing from
the
carry
temptations.
common
and country in which,
have
and
another, is desire of
covetousness
age
can
be therewith
of those sins which
one
portion of worldly goods ambition
-we
us
their lot, murmuring1,grudging,
unthankfulness,discontent,are
to
let
vi. 7, 8.
age has its
all times ; but
it is certain raiment
rising of
things ment, enjoy-
eyes, and
now-a-days
have
opportunityof gaining worldlygoods which
Temp-oral Advantages. it is not
formerlythey had not, be
tempted
gain them;
to
59
wonderful wonderful
nor
they have gainedthem,,they should
should
they
that when
set their heart upon
them. it will often
And before
and they are gained,
whether
means,
But
from
I
to increase
going
not
am
covetingthem much
making
of them
will be led to take unlawful
they are gained,men
when
from
happen, that
them,
far
so
to
as
to lose them.
not
or
the
suppose
the or fraud,double-dealing, dishonesty, injustice, to these "
They
say, snare
St. Paul
that will be rich fall into
;" again," The
evil/'
But
of the
nature
let
and itself,
the
neither
which
they
raiment ; and
poverty
thought for from
wealth,or us
when
bread/'
And the
a
of these effects, view
the wise
Lord
our
to be
says,
with
me
would which
;"
Give food
have
surelyis
me
venient con"
us
St. with
content "
man
those
to
occasion.
give
may
ought
we
morrow
a
take suasion dis-
aggrandizing ourselves,accumulating
aiming at we
natural
riches; feed
nor
for me1." no
to
on
is the root of all
extending our
Paul says in the text,that food and
he goes
:
confine ourselves to the consideration
us
evils to
like
temptationand
love of money
worldlythings,without further
allude when
to
seems
of
case
to say,
pray
Yet
nearlyall men,
a
distinction. "
Give
great number are
not 1
content Prov.
And
xxx.
us
He
this
of persons, with 8.
has
taught
day our I may
daily say,
enough,they are
6o
T"nporaI A dvantages.
not satisfied with
sufficiency ; theywish
for
something
and plainness, and gravity, and simplicity, and modesty,in their mode of living ; theylike show than
more
admiration
splendour,and them,
and
part of
the
on
the
to ability
attract the eye, to be to be respect,
from
the
those who
do
have
received with
highestseats ; theylike
the
titles of honour.
Now, then, I
show
that these
the world
not to be reckoned to
our
to
us
nature ;
and
be without
here,not
are called,
not
these
slightshow
I
of reason,
disquietude ; that and
as
a
and, sleep,"
might
are
illsuited
theyare are
to
dangerous
prospectsof
our
should
we
own
abundance "
great enjoyment even
in much
:
maintain,with
cares
source
of much
wealth,or
more
thus,in
more
increase, generally the words
of the rich will not wisdom
far from
things,so
the generally has
require
it does not
indeed
that these
person
his time is less his
preacher, the
any
his distinction,
more
f'
to
seek
men
that hereafter,
them, possessing
are happiness, increasing
or
attempt
as theyare worldlyadvantages,
words to prove.
power,
that
best for
to say
productiveof
to the persons
many
which
to
them.
that Now, first,
no
the whole
markets, and
will
presentstate,and
our
that it is on
even happiness
now
good things;
obeyedwith
well dressed,and
to be
have
giftsof
to do with
consideration and
in promptitude ; theylove greetings the
sequiousness ob-
theywill ; theylike to
as
with deference, to be
heard
and
many,
is much
of the
suffer him
grief,and
he
Temporal that
increaseth
however do who
which
V
sorrow
happiness. Let
our
in any
succeeded his
in experienced
increaseth
be, at least these outward
increase
has
6
dvantages.
knowledge
this may
not
A
objectof
? Did anticipated
he
ask
one
any
has desire,
he
faction full,that lastingsatis-
that
success
But
advantages
me
his
1
not
feelingof
some
of satiety, of disquietude, of weariness, disappointment, after
a
short
if so, what
and
he
granted him,
believe it,none
which
we
at
slow
who
the
influence if
the
happy? No; unwillingwe
may
be
things bring the pleasure they will bring. them,
possess
uneasiness
same
and
and
Watch will
you
occasional
others have ; you will find that there
restlessness which
just a something beyond, which
after,or just some them.
that
desires,would,
he
and
suppose
persons
length discover
is
that
suppose
him
make
of these
beforehand
narrowlythe
which
suffice to
fact is certain,however to
to
I think it did ;
?
reputation,opulence,and
not, and
has
he
has
reason
of
greater share which
his mind
time,steal over
thing which
one
The
good things you
the
most
part only while they
who
have
them
are
accustomed
littlefor them, and
find
anxieties and
which
cares
they
no
are
admire
them,
now so
still remain. be looked
courted,feared,to applauded,
have
Eccles. i. 18.-
a
name
tresses dis-
pleasefor those
they care
alleviation in them
to prospectand imagination,
1
and
annoys
new;
to
striving
are
of the
It is fine,in up
to, admired, among
men,
6
Temporal A dvantages.
2
to rule their create
the
stir
a
opinionsor by
is the world's this ?
It
us
;
but
is,in
a
who
word, because
ft
cry,
Bow
well how
so
has
word,,to
our
men
knows
none
he
as praise,
by
while
movements,
our
knee/" before
their actions
it.
the soul
And
vain is
why made
was
for
religious employmentsand pleasures;and hence, that however temporal blessings,
no
can
it. satisfy
the
body
chaff,as
on
might we
well
As
soul with the
exalted
feed
to
sustain
to
attempt and
refined,
or
nourish
mortal im-
the
of and occupations pleasures
the
world. thus
Only
much, then, shall
I say
on
pointof
the
worldlyadvantages not
bringing present happiness.
But
that,on
next, let
us
consider
positively dangerousto
are
of these
Many least which
else be
might with
render
a
the
and
a
post
maintain
a
which
of
eminence
it to the force of is
There
to Christian,
a
course interstation
and
mind
motives religious of
want
sympathy
devotion,great splendour will be to whom
God
no
one
has
more
assigned
distinction. or especial responsibility
in spirit religious
and excitements
the midst
of this world is
at
the time
off the
draw
tendencyto
simplefaith,which to the
harm,
souls, by taking up
business and calm
much
than painful some
deaden
considerations.
between
a
other
no
given to religion.Much
world,
duty,has
from God, and and
our
hand, they
eternal interests.
our
things,if they did
to injurious
are
the other
To
of engagements
onlyto possible
a
saint ;
Temp nay, the a
is the
case
charitable and
or
a
IA
set
conduct narrow
of life. For
way
deceived
from
religious ; and
are
will engross
and
us,
it.
Lord
Our
in occupations received
seed
we
among
that
which
danger
of the
of
and he
into
us
too well inclined
by faith;and is
an
by
heareth
to live
besides the
becometh
something so agreeableto
honours an
and
of the
especially strongmind, and
not to be set
emoluments
our
them
from
them, and God.
leave this visible state of level with
a
graduallycorruptedby
hearts upon
withdraw
our
We
called,
who
We
are
than
enjoyment,there
natural tastes in the
world, that
largemeasure We
them. in the become
things,and
those multitudes
fruitful." un-
by sight,rather
immediate
the
deceit-
the
excessive love of them.
nature
that
He
Again, these worldlyadvantages,as they are will seduce
sue pur-
multiplied
:
this world
the word, and
we
"
Sower
tentive inat-
be
to
us
that
of
be
ments employ-
our
thorns, is he
cares
fulness of riches choke
likelyto
are
in spirit
alludes to the Parable
the
end, as being a rightone,
our
and to the
the
the
word, and
here
continually tempt
to the means,
their
feet from
our
circumstance
the very
chief
our
principlesand
whose
withdraw
likelyto
not
though
of
one
believe to have
we
and religion,
upon
are
and
nature, religious
intercourse is with those whom minds
business be
though our
same
63
dvantages.
are
same
it
requires
of grace, are
led to
degreeto unwillingto
to be reduced at
to
a
present inferior
64
TemporalAdvantages.
to ourselves. not to
is sufficient to seduce,although Prosperity come satisfy.Hence death and judgment are unwel-
of subjects
reflectionto the rich and
death takes from them made
of things,
that in it there is And do
these
as
they lead
become
no
respectof
persons.
error.
put away
a
wills becoming
become
graduallylearn speaksof
dark,
to maintain "
those who
this world
with Familiarity
with the doctrine of the
discontented fall into
St. Paul
only
not
we
having
good conscience,concerningfaith
V shipwreck
and heresies,
easier terms a
world:
understandingsalso
the truth,we disliking
than
varietyof
to
attempt
those which
narrow
makes way
men
;
holds out
this love of the world
ways
made
they
attain salvation
Christ
a
world,so again
to love the
in the
to trust
on
nothing,save
but unbelieving worldly-minded, ; our
and defend
In
us
for
hahit has adrift
them
they know
corrupt,our and
throws
which
goods lead
us
which
comforts
and
them,
necessary to order of
new
those
powerful;
to
on
us.
operates.
formed by their wishes. are imperceptibly opinions If, for instance,we see our worldly prospectsdepend, Men's
humanly speaking,upon court trust
power
him, in
to
an
arm
of God's
for blessing, of the
honour
the
of
a
certain person,
him,
and
flesh,till we
and providence,
buildingof
1
1 Tim.
i. 19.
are
led to
adopt his views, and forgetthe overruling the
the house
city.
we
necessityof and the
His
keeping
Temporal Advantages. And
these
moreover,
have considered, confident.
by
poor and ends
and
a
of his
means
Or
or
of acuteness a
separatewith
argument
an
to discourse
to detect fallaciesin
delicate and
be
one
the
correct
his
own
sources re-
possessedof
subject,
a
readily upon it,
with dispute
and
little as
to
beautiful in
and tempted to self-complacency
to rest contented
with
he be to
to be
despisethe
to
relyupon
himself;to
impetuous; or supercilious ; or humble
pridehimself,
how faultyand irregular,
! how apt will self-approbation
unpractical ; and
self-
began
cultivated taste,so
the precision
from thought and feeling will such
feels himself
man
a
and
he
quicknessin enteringinto
of
of
of powers
contrivances
own
when
or
of
his
he be to
us
in the world
and skill, when industry
rich,how apt will
good abilities;
or effort,
has been advanced
man
own
in confide, !
as theyare temporaladvantages,
strong tendencyto render
a
When
65
self, him-
be harsh and
fastidious, indolent, pure,
self-denying,
as dull, somethingirrational, temper of religion,
! or enthusiastic, needlessly rigorous These considerations
on
the extreme
will temporaladvantages, the by considering with them.
occurrences
Assyriahad [vul
greatlystrengthened
holy men
when
kings. He, too, had
which
have beaten down of
of
gifted
Take, for instance,Hezekiah, one
best of the Jewish
by
conduct
be
dangerof possessing
all
come
one
might
prideand
have
of the
been schooled
thought would
self-esteem.
The
him, and seemed against y
king
prepared
Temporal Advantages.
66
him
to overwhelm
God
hundred
an
enemy
again,he
hack, to
turned
shadow
of the
of certainty
all
and it was,
things
left him/''says the
might David
another
as
find this
is
"
"
deceitful
manifest
to
try him,
in his heart V
was
silver,
thus to act.
writer, inspired
all that
know
dors ambassa-
his
them
indeed,to
from
promised
we
heart
permittedhim
God
the
this recovery,
on
Truly the
""
men.
degrees
ten
king of Babylon sent
the
armour.
fullythat
take
five thousand
and
to displaying ostentatiously
gold,and
above
him
one
recovered miraculously
sun's
Yet when
holy man
he
the
him congratulate
to
"
night of
been
the
convince
recovery.
more
his
fourscore
had
sickness,when
and
his hosts ; and he had found
off in cuttingmighty Deliverer,
a
And
with
instance of the
this God that
Let
us
greatdanger of
he, too, will exemplifythe unsatisfactory prosperity; of
nature
the
the
happier,the lowlyshepherd or
Observe when "
temporal goods; for which,
his
simple reliance
advancingagainstGoliath
that delivered
the paw of this
of the
me
Philistine2/''
and after
out of the paw
bear,He
grievoussins,his coming to
2 Chron.
And
then
xxxii. 31.
Israel ?
Lord," he
says,
out of the hand
me
this
compare errors,
his
and
his
mortifications
the occasion *
with
consistencies, weaknesses,in-
of Israel ; and was
was
of the lion and out of
his troubles
the throne
king of
The
will deliver
continual
say that his advancement 1
"
:
you,
and his composure,
God
on
think
1 Sam.
who
will not
of both xvii. 37.
sor-
TemporalA dvantages.
he died amid
had escaped,
and died in the fear of God consistent
Jesse ?
He
Divine grace,
yet what rightmindedand
;
Christian but
have
shrink
must
from
the
bare
a worldlygreatnessso corrupting possessing seducingas David's kinglypower was shown to be
notion and
sheepfolds of
the
sustained by wonderfully
indeed most
was
would
sin,which, humanly speaking,he
and
row
67
of
in the instance of
of what anticipation
deceitfulness of riches."
He
know, have repented ; but
nothingof it. loved many
All
we
are
strange
women
Solomon
when
the Lord
his
God,
and Sidonians,
the Ammonites that most of the
told
sublime and
.
as
and
King
it
was
after
after
Milcom, the was
the we
Solomon to pass
came
not
his
perfect
the heart of David
went
his
Ashtaroth,the goddess he who
affecting prayer a
what
his wives turned away
was
Temple,and who, on
passes sur"
tells us history "
his heart
Yet this
V
is,that .
.
even
indeed,for
least the
at
gods; and
'father. For Solomon of the
of Solomon
case
Saviour calls
our
may
old, that
was
heart after other with
The
striking ; his falling away
is stillmore our
great a Saint ?
so
former
abomination
of
had offered up
at the Dedication
when occasion,
the
he should Almightygave him the choice of any blessing heart to long life, an ask,had preferred understanding and honour, and riches. So
of indeed,is the possession dangerous,
of this world,that,to 1
1
judge from
the
Kings xi. 1. 4, 5. F
2
the
goods
Scripture history,
Temporal A dvantages.
68 seldom
has
God
given unmixed
whom
He
loves.
Psalmist,"whom out
of
pain or griefto Thus, to
Even
best
the
sober them
and
example of
take the
is the
been
above
sufficient to
throughthe
measure,
unless there had "
been
thorn in the flesh of which
him,
humble and
to
keep
historyof
the
him
of the
revelations, some
cross,
tion, secret afflic-
it,some
in
a
of his weak
sense
centuries it was
they do
they act
when
when
the saints
heathen
Hand
that
Hand
the world
was
was
far from
themselves Hand
God's upon
them.
from
them. i
taken
thrown
was
what
set
was
removed,
their
Wealth, honour,and
They
Ps. xciv. 12.
recollected
our
For
an
three
people: what
off? to
open
it,they shrank
theymight, had they chosen,have denied
His
upon
was
us
persecution ; during
possessedthe high placesof
they enjoyit ?
affords
serious truth.
same
exposedto
longperiodGod's
after him
Church
additional lesson of the
did
being exalted
dependentcondition.
The
that
not
informed, to particularly
not
are
we
and
he terms
as
tells us, would
further
some
right.
hearts
his
abundance
added
*"
him
himself,even
from
him
the
says
requiresome
keep their
St. Paul
keep
one
any
teachest
men
and anxieties, he labours,sufferings, have
man/'
chastenest,and
Thou
Thy law1.""
to prosperity
Blessed
"
the from
made
How
them, and earth?
power,
of; they
heavy
was
they put
Lord's words, '
when
them;
hand
own
did
that which
much
before
did
"
2 Cor. xii. 7.
away How
Temporal Advantages. have riches enter into the
hardlyshall theythat '
of God
And
\"
James's,
think of those
words, for
three
humble
but
;
patiently.They
character of
spokeof His
Christ
followers
not
as
be
follow Me." their
"
And
morrow/'
and
another's feet ;"
they
themselves
formed
for praise, mutual
''
had
giveto
heaven, and
off their
"
gay
they
study,for
the
the and
come
clothing/' "
"washed
sold one
all thingscommon."
They
for prayer
communities
into
labour and
and
of the poor, for
care
for Christ;and thus, and preparation edification, the world
as
soon
as
at
once
set up
kings and
And
from Mark
them
monks
that time x.
to professed
among
and
1
"
alms;"
gave
soft
collected They re-
and costly gold,and pearls, array ;" they
they had,
that
they put
so
in
clad
sell that thou hast,and
poor, and thou shalt have treasure in
of
"
Ruler, If thou wilt
said to the young
and
perfect, go
fore, be-
weak, and
plainlives,men
raiment/'or "takingthoughtfor the He
Gospel
as Still,
and
or faring sumptuously,""
what
hitherto
they had
poor
of
lowly and simple-minded;men "
selves, to them-
resolved that the
were
to
them, and
Christian should be theirs.
a
need
no
left them
what they did voluntarily
then
prayer,
they had
He
chosen
heirs of the
Christ rememhered
when
kingdom
God
not
faith,and
centuries
For
suffered
in
world, rich
kingdom *?" kept them
Hath
"
St.
of this
the poor
69
23.
came
to
a
be
Christians Christian,
witness
againstthe world,
into the Church
this,never
together.
has the union 8
James
of the
ii.5.
TemporalAdvantages.
jo Church
with
the State
in union
was
but prospered,
also with the
Moreover,in
those
when spiritual peril,
well
as
accept rank
not
hermitageand
they were
by temporal trials. they
fled away
Lord's
our
let him
and
words, "
for
is your
one
brethren V
eminence and
And
which in
were
themselves.
""
again, "
lest life, which
it would
And
in the
turn
much
their good
"
to
demanded
things
earth, lest they should heaven. away,
That
but let
state of us
conveys, if we Before 1
and
not
1
be made
Matt.
xx.
27;
They
our
must
to what xxiii. 8.
of on
feared to "
on
portionin
is now
long passed
doctrinal lesson which
will not take it for
may
be visited
Lazarus'
have
however,1 conclude,
which objection
of
course
their consolation
"
thingsindeed
not miss the
of them
their
here,should hereafter.
"
their
curse, lest the penance
a
measure
lament,
felt that
they
world
defraud them
in manifold
them have
it should
all ye
discovered and forced to the
greaterstrictness and self-denialin
some
you,
Be not ye called
Christ,and
Master, even
tears.
higher consideration
recollected
They
theyshunned,they made
many
priesthood,
the
will be chief among
and
when
of their
elected to the
were
appointedto
Whosoever
be your servant
Rabbi; are
hid
They
longerencompassed
they
when they were episcopate,
avoided
account
on
no
When
the cell.
in the world.
as
station
and
the Church
Christians
religious ages,
greatnessin the Church would
when
it
pattern. take
notice of
I have
been
an
say-
Temporal Advantages. ing1. It the
be asked, " Are
may
God?
giftsof
Did not God a
gifts ?'
say that these
for us, if
*
things were
fascination. St.
as
Paul
in
man
a
health,riches mind, would
diseased,and
bear
these
Still it may
give them
be
up
offered ?
sometimes
a
away
our
if
Every "and
says,
a
and
us
creature
of
God
nothing
to
be
If
is fused re-
is'good in itself, souls
our
but
:
requireso great a
may
of
powers
they are
weak
of God
grace
we
in perfect
were
and strong authority, us
us
jurious good giftsin-
make
be well
to tent con-
them.
urged, Are
to not
be
a
duty
accept them so
wherewith spirits,
time,it is merelyfor nature,and to beware
to give absolutely
them, and
have
we
then
we
much
to
;
not
for in certain them
us
safetyto
of them, and
away,
At
the
know
their
in
case
no
"
it is cases
as
to
hearts and
new
to receive them. our
accept them
keep them,
to
put
old natures,and make
1 Cor. xii. 31.
dangerous to
Wine
fever.
It may
duty
calls upon
"
"
to
mean
ever
themselves,but bad, and
advantageswell,that
to be without
new
;
be very suitable to
and
put
ends
case. particular
our
but not for
God
in
;" but circumstances may in
when
as
bad
earnestly
Covet
'
as
praying for
for
did I
nor
blessings? Solomon
upon
St. Paul say,
It is true ;
seek them
we
their
good,"
"
called
even
praisehim
not
does not
And x
the best
from
did He
And
?
they not
dangerousthings
riches and honour
bestow
reward ?
wisdom
Are
not these
71
1 Tim.
same
perilous to take
iv. 4.
Temporal Advantages.
72 them
simply for
God's
glory. They
to
promote the
light, theyhave
their
of
cause
their
instruments
be
must
impartedby
are
;
It is
"
the end
which
to
the end to which
real
that
they
the altar that sanctifieth the
compared with
in this
And,
and
sure plea-
ness happicated dedi-
are *
gift
:" but,
directed,
be
they must
to
hands
our
value,and impart their that value
view
a
in
Gospel truth.
but be it remembered,
;
with
sake, but
own
their real and intrinsic excellence is littleindeed. In this
pointof
view it is that
the best
gifts:
to
the Church.
serve
of
means
the the
I have
power
said
gratitudefor
promote
God's
the
the whole
less
make
world
them, as
use
in
glory by
you
the
ties abili-
"
defendingit. admires,we far
means
sessing pos-
may
given,with
as
and
with
of them
;
them,
to seek them.
do not go out of the way on
of the truth
? of
reallygood
is
what
:
be allowed
concerningthe danger of
things which
followingrule
earnestly
wealth ? let it be
we
extendingthe knowledge
what
desire to
Have
"
From
to covet
are
to great privilege
a
recommending it
? of
draw
for it is
we
They
and they may happier,
a
but
will not
make
you
religious.
For
us,
indeed,who
God
our
our
happiness?
are
to the
"What
ocean,
or 1
adopted children
addition is wanting to
Saviour,what
Son
of God
grainsto Matt,
?
Shall
the sand
xxiii. 19.
of
complete
their peace
increase
can
believe and trust in the
drop
all the
we
who
add
a
of the sea?
Temporal Shall
fulness of can
be
in this :
with
cheerfulness
eminent and
pay,
talents
the
little things to year, and
the
in
the
world
wealthy
soul
Every more
we
our
upon not
it is
ambitious
the
it is
is
candidate
for of
we
shall
Christian
be
may
can
make
it the
turn
this world
path of
peace
to a
and
walk
receive
and
stage for the
fret
scene
fortune
the
more
in,and
of
the
will the
more
die away
habituallyto
the
probation.
immortality. And
or
led
from
pray,
that
descend, in rich abundance,
merelyworldlygoods,but
alone
follows
or
pay
a
are
is of small
God,
things,the
distinctions of nature
every
longer
no
in ; but
view, and
reward; these
another
assumes
realize this view
accidental
of
and
honour
we
and
they
revel a
leveller of
reverence,
It
we
It is
and profitless. To transitory
;
noble,for to
a
away.
beloved
are
world
the
interesting appearance great and
is
is short ; year
passing
who
is but
Christian
true
is
we
?
thus, because
we
Spirit of truth, whether
honour, which
men
and
Lord;
time
The
pay.
to those
consequence
of Christ
of
deserving admiration
as
readily act
more
Light
the
unto
as
the
in prayer
full superiors
indeed, our
ranks
we
Gospel
have
wisdom, guided as
or
and
Wisdom
that the
sense
73
when
; power,
of Christ ;
power
the true
by
dvantages.
earthly inheritance,who
an
heavenlyone
an
the
use
may
for
ask
we
A
to
and
that
good
heavenlygrace account
for
which us, and
of life everlasting.
VI.
SERMON
o"
"
This
beginningof His
forth
miracles
glory;
did and
Jesus in Cana of Galilee,and believed on Him. disciples
fested mani-
"
His
JOHN
"
ii. II.
rriHE
adoring taken us
to
around
Him,
and
His
temptation; death ; and
and
His
anticipateHis does
He
seasons
Epiphany and
not
as
His
but
as
the
Object
an
august of
the weeks
field of
our
and
and
in
after
battle,or
and
Then
in
Holy
on
Advent
in all of these
celebrate
it,we
in His
His
Lent
something:
but in
Him,
solitary retreat, Him
as
only,during
His
gloriousKing;
worship.
mas Christ-
sufferingsand
And
suffers
His
servants
At
victory ;
coming.
something,or
the
on
second
His
Father; and
the
leads
upon
attendance.
grace;
His
Day to
King
a
for be
may
glory,and
Friday His
Good
return
word
court, with
His
Easter
on
as
guards in
on
The
of His
Him
of His
midst
commemorate
Thursday
Christ.
glory of
contemplationof
in the
we
set apart especially
season
a
the manifestation
mean
the
to
the
throne
we
is
Epiphany
we
view
The
did earthlyhistory,
whole
held
and
(as I
throne
chamber
was
the wise
when
He
cottageor
a
was
cave
a
infant.
an
His
arms;
the
;
pers worship-
they brought
of the East, and
men
the
received
Mother's
undefiled
His
was
of state
were
say) a court, and
may
75
fulfilthe type of Solomon,
He
subjects ; viz.
of His
homage His
of Epiphany.
Season
and myrrh. All around and presents,gold,frankincense,
about Him
alone had
note
one
this world
their breast His
and lowlydwelling,
to be the Son
and
from
the
This
which
of
in
the
so
;
infant's
an
His
Mary of
Ages,
wonderful
a
all the
men
in
declared
Father
star;
on
way
Bethlehem.
unto
of this Sacred
character
image of
far a
as
they
king in
his
of by subjects, is
There
of
form,was
wise
guidedthe
look like other
Son
High, the
throughoutit,as
throne.
of
costlyornament
one
Peace, by
had
East,even
full of the
a
some
Most
sovereignsurrounded
upon or
of
being the
services
it,are
of God
Prince
the
appearance
a
dressed,and plainly
their brow
on
the eye of faith ;
Divinity. As great men
of
having
as
or
earth,exceptto
He
often
are
all but
men,
of
seemed
no
a
are
proper
to
royalcourt, of gloriousprince
thoughtof war,
of triumph,or or suffering,
Season, our
of vengeance
of
or
strife,
connected
with the
Epiphany,but of august majesty,of power, of of splendour, of benignity.Now, of serenity, prosperity, if at any
time,it is fit to
temple,let all the
say,
earth 1
Hab.
"
The
keep ii.20.
Lord
is in His
silence before
holy
Him1.1"
The
76 "The
Lord
sitteth above
remaineth with let
us
the God
;
Maker."
down
"
O
before His the Lord
and
the
for ever/'' of Jacob
our
is
The
Lord
Lord
magnifythe
for footstool,
in the
of
us
devotion of his
king
a
He
is
come,
sought Him
O
ship wor-
bring presents,
descended Him
and
Him,
on
Voice
a
to be the Son
between
Mediator
for the First
temple at
God
the age
from
of
gloryat
years, with
wine,
Second
Sunday
wedding feast^when
the a
miracle
not
Thus
manifests
He
of twelve
the
if
kinglyaction man.
of
He
His
Ghost
ledged acknow-
heaven
And
Lesson
Holy
we
them doctors,and astonishing
Gospel for
the
season,
and
Sunday,
too, is the
Such
of God.
containingsome
who
placeafar off,and
a
forms the Second
Gospelsread throughoutthe all
the wise men,
Epiphany,when
feast of the
character
a
narrative itself,
is the
giftsfrom
baptism,which
vices ser-
our
the throne,receiving
worshipped Him.
and
of His
account
his
on
of
are
coming of
the
with their
fell down
of the
Holy."
fall
and
"
of portions
season
subjects.Such
referred to, of already
into
O
God,
our
holiness ;
beautyof
proper to the
are
to remind
the
"
into His courts."
come
which
them
is
of Hosts
refuge."
I said that at this time of year the
the
the Lord
and waterflood, "
king
a
of Epiphany.
worship,and fall down, and kneel before the Lord
us
our
Season
look at
we
shall find
Christ,the
in the
Gospel
gloryin
the
sittingamong His He
wisdom.
In
manifests His
turned
or necessity
the
the
water
urgency,
but
The an especially
King, who
august
out
therewith
own,
the Third
Season
of Epiphany. bountiful
and
of His
abundance
to make
merry
and Angels and ministers,
his
servant
care
rebukes
the winds
or
that of His next
with
He
of His
sowing tares
enemy
Sixth, of His and
power
Such
Legion,after kingdom
amid
second
the
Epiphany
as
a
temple,He
word
"
into
water
as healing,
His abundance whose
possessed
man
In the
seed.
from
And
in the
heaven,
"with
greatglory."
turningthe
miracles of
worshipHim.
earth, and of the
is the series of manifestations
the doctors in the in
follows, deep
the
on
good
after the Epiphany bring before
"
rises and
worshippedHim1.1"
and
and
Fourth, a
He
calm
a
of
Him
peacefully sleeping,
the beholders
soul,and
also "run
the
pillow;then
a
and the sea, and
own
hear
Fifth,we
on
sorrow,
casts out
it had
is
the lake,while He
arises on
In
In
upon there-
speaksthe word,
He
a
His
their friends.
with
is restored forthwith.
without
And
giftto
a
gave
of
act
centurion,again,reminds
the
;
His
as
the
"
Sunday,the leperworshipsChrist,who
heals him
storm
act
77
a
in His
is law
"
guardian and
is manifested
wine, as
He as
in His
a
is with
prophet
priest in
a
"
sea,
as
a
parableof the wheat
"
Sundays
His
Lord, giving out
rebukingthe
ruler
the
When
us.
bounteous
in the
which
second
of
Sovereign, and tares,
coming, as
a
lawgiverand judge. And
as
in these
hear
Gospels we 1
Mark
v.
6.
of
our
Saviour's
The
78
and privileges
whom
He
the
once
pers and ministers the
Lamb
taken
forth His
the
Lessons
us
from
His
the
worship,
the Bride of
taken
individually,
Bridegroomand
in the Services
people,
tians praise. Chris-
temple; they are
In these various
hear
we
new
and templeof Christ,
in
marriagefeast. the
of the
and collectively,
to theypresented
In
First Lessons
duties
to show
the friends of the
theyare the
the
has formed at
are
of Epiphany.
and Epistles
in the
so greatness,
of the
Season
the
pointsof
guestsat view
duringthese
prophetIsaiah
weeks.
read of the
we
the characteristics, the power, giftsand privileges, fortunes
of the
Church
throughoutall the Gentiles ; how endowed, miraculously rich in
earth,how in
for the successive
St. Paul
to
them enjoins
Spirit.And
of her true
in the twelfth
and
the
Romans
then
upon
the
;
Collects
are
The
is for and
the
same
Apostle
same
then in St. John's
as character,
before
befit the
their
the second
power,
strengthin
our
the help in temptation, sixth is for
chaptersof
Epistle.
knowledge and
peace, the third is for fourth
the
as
of subjectscoming supplications firstis for
pure
Epistles
members, principally thirteenth
and Colossians;
of the
in the
hear of the duties and
Sundays,we
exhortations in his General The
high,how
temporalgoods,how holy,how
marks distinguishing as
awful and
how powerfulupon revered,
full of the
how doctrine,
laid down
how
the
even widelyspreading,
how
"
are
King. is for
the infirmities,
fifth is for
tion, protec-
and purification preparation
Season
The
second
againstChrist's suit
would
of exultation
or
of
a
His
what
suggestsitselffrom
season
Lord
had
glory,which
our
youth. Gabriel's
and
such
manner
Baptisthis
way.
Angels announced
hidden
worshipped. A
star
the
and
brought to the
majesty,homage,
Lord, in His
the
Him
the
for Him.
years
old, and again He
appearedin
His it was
in the
seat
midst
earthlymajestyhad but
and
now
gleams, but
with
diffused radiance. mentioned
its
are "
narrative, And
parents,and
came
to
He
end,
or
if
shepherds
wise
men
Him
grew
the
seen
glimpsesand
steady sustained
We
the
rose was
in His to twelve
temple,and
of the doctors.
then, by no
honourable
same
took
and returned thanks
His
and the
offerings. He
Simeon
temple,and
infancy
in its style
was
birth,and
appeared,and made
and
Angel speakingto
an
arms,
took
in His
Mary
to
befitted
as
of royal onlydisplay
earth,was
on
message
future
East
of
saying.
Elisabeth,too,saluted Mary,
Christ's Mother.
from
tranquil
which reflection,
one
I have been
only greatness ; the and
make
will observe,then, that the
You
in the
kingdom.
sufficient to
It will be
of peace,
Christ is not manifested
but or pain,conflict, victory,
of possession
of waiting,
season
and adoration,when thanksgiving, in
which
none
or repentance,
befit
they
"
79
is
There
coming.
of trial, or
season
a
of Epiphany,
But
here
afterwards,
by
sudden
light,and
no
told at the close of the lastHe
down
went
Nazareth, and
was
with
His
unto subjected
The
8o them1"
He
He
took
had
in the form
come
Him
on
a
time
of
of
servant, and
a
He
now
is
much
! and subjection
glory ended, when
began in
now
servant's office. How
in the idea of His His
of Epiphany.
and servitude subjection
His
fact.
Season
tained con-
it began, and twelve
was
years
old.
Solomon,
the
great type
reignedfortyyears, and known
far and
much-loved
of
son
Church, was
type
a
and favour
power But
wide
Christ,the
He
He
has
though
not
earth but had
left
that He
to
kingdom,
of secrets,and
a
show
it,and
earlier age of the
true Revealer
to
of
Joseph,the
East. an
the life,
to
visible
kingdom
"
to
the
in it
for He
world,
the invisible
"
reignwould
His
submit
left the world,
reignedin
in sensible presence
early
clouded.
Righteousnesswas
since ; nay,
penser Dis-
majesty
in His
till He reignreally,
what
the
and
glorybut
in
was
Solomon.
long as
true wisdom
His
of
as
Peace,
greatnesswas
twice
is not
King
in
of
eightyyears,
reignedever He
the
of Christ in His
Father, manifested
was
and
name
Jacob,who
years, and then the Sun For
his
through
of the bread of of the
Prince
of the
came
be, after
on
He
and dishonour, suffering
might reign.
It often
happens,that
and illnesses, of in the midst
when
in delirium
in consequence,
mind, they have of
it,when
persons
some
they are 1
Luke
ii.51.
in serious
are
or
few minutes even
more
other disturbance of
respite
than them-
The as selves,
if to show
for us interpret
what
have
them
traces of
away
as
Lord, in
to the shadows
Him
on
We
see
how
Him
in
in other
Lord's
white
His
raiment
this
gloryin prospect,our
it is written, Who "
endured the
He
[Vil]
ix. 30, 31.
theyhear
should
He
of His
season
the
glory
was
and altered, with
And glistering2/''
and
of
appearedwith
gleam of
countenance
Lord
abhorred not to die
joy that
His
the
suddenlytransfigured,
was
for the
forewarned
did
is,the
short
the Cross,despising
Again,He Luke
a
Divine
upon
which decease,
That
precededby
was
passionopens
His
Jerusalem1."
be, when
of called,
the mountain
on
and spakeof glory,
to
be
history.Where
and the fashion of His
"
brightly
for instance, Consider,
also.
our
and Elias
Moses
was
could not
He
star burned
The
it may
cases
the sacred
bitter trial was
"
which
same
at accomplish
which
tokens transitory
the
in Apostles "
Christ descends
awhile,though it then faded away.
the prospectof
it ?
the
gracious
our
for
Providence
tended is in-
in this way,
gloryinto
law,as
fade
somewhat
ourselves with
suffered.
had
on
what
world,with
of that future
Him
over
of this
till He
enter
which earthly,
thoughhigherway, parallel
a
again,
promiseof
And
hereafter.
1
to
of children have
than the
are
and
And
dreary.
the minds
dare compare
may
be
else would
lifegoes on, but
8
they reallyare,
somethingmore
for them we
what
us
thought that
some
if
of Epiphany.
Season
set before
was
:
a?
Him,
shame/''
that they in Apostles *
Luke
ix.29. G
like
The
82
should
manner
Season
be
of Epiphany.
sake, persecutedfor righteousness'
and be afflictedand delivered up, and Such
to be their lifein this
was
world
onlythey had
of all
men
trial too
in
with "
speakingof 2"
of God
the
As
promisedland
fightmany
to
of peace
their future
and
santness, plea-
reward;
Pentecost,for fortydays Christ
of
day
been
then,observe,their
season
of anticipation
if in this
that
Christ, they had
Well
a
"
killed.
and
for was
them, soothing,comforting,confirming them,
and
the
l"
precededby
was
world,
in
hope
miserable
most
before the
had
hated
the
Moses
stood
and all its riches, and
battles before he
of
death,whence
seen,
stand upon
which
they had
the
had
yet Joshua
and heights,
the
look
to be
was
that
over
cityof
the
valleyof
of heaven
nought
to cross, to the
saw
did so got possession,
Apostles,before descendinginto
shadow
and
the mount
on
dom king-
the
thingspertainingunto
valley,
God living
the
beyondit. And
again, St. Paul,
so
refers back
to
of anticipatory end.
"
time
a
what
I knew
a
himself,"about third heaven. he
was
And .
in
man
.
.
1 Cor.
xv.
19.
celestial
he Christ/'' ago,
such
lawful for
a
a
Acts
i. 3.
says,
caught man
.
heard
.
vision, in the
meaning
up .
toil,
to the
how
that
unspeakable
to utter s."
man
and Apostles, 2
a
of
be his blessedness
Paradise,and
Paul then,as the twelve 1
had
years
I knew
into
it is not
years
he to
was
fourteen
caught up
words,which
when
after many
as
*
our
Lord
St.
before
2 Cor. xii. 3, 4.
Reason
The his brief
him,had
of Epiphany.
83
of repose and consolation before
season
the battle. And had
a
well,that,accordingto are
wheat, fish of
to be with the
all through its
saints shall stand
serve
Him
"
for without and
a
began, and the to
"the
there
new
and
was
nation," abomi-
mongers, sorcerers, and whore-
not this future
fore be-
was openedand dispensation
trial
in prayers, one
for half
accord in from
house
soul,eating
people1;"while and Sapphira, were
with all the
like Simon, were sorcerers,"
? 1
;"
of heart,praising singleness
and "liars," like Ananias hypocrites "
one
hour
an
one
breakingbread
heart,and of
having favour
struck dead, and
glory
the Church, when
infancyof
and gladness
with
and denounced
"sorrow
worketh
or
continued dailywith disciples
house, being of
God,
Now
silence in heaven
was
temple,and
their meat
lie."
forth in that
the seal of the ''
defileth
dogs,and
are
tains livingfoun-
and whosoever murderers, and idolaters,
loveth and maketh shadowed
God, and
more
no
end,
and the Lamb
unto
there shall be
thingthat
any
in the
But
temple:
shall lead them
of waters,"and
pain,nor
His
it,tares
in the net,
every kind
before the throne of
day and nightin
shall feed them, and
of
account
earth.
on sojourning
"the
nor
Lord's
our
too know, alas,
We
is to be in the end.
of what
pation in anticifirst,
to it at
vouchsafed
similar mercy
be said to have
also may
whole Church
: the lastly
Acts ii.46, 47. o
2
detected
The Season
84
conclude
To
us
of
beware
cherish thankfully
us
joy which
and
peace
let
;
of Epiphany.
vouchsafed
are
of
seasons
Let
here below.
us
of
and
abusingthem,
all
restingin them,
of
of neglecting that they are special privileges, forgetting to look out for trouble and
Trial is
does
to abuse it.
of
For all seasons
and
sorrow
And
peace.
time
of
more
we
the
shall be drawn
we
has its
own
Yet
the itself prefers war,
joy to
refreshment
by
the way, that
strengthof
nightsunto Horeb, the in
go into the
our
of
with vineyard
and may
of
that meat
rejoice now,
not
as
attaining.Let
us
true
rest, but,as
the Israelites,a "
if
have
we
take
our
what
type
the one, and of
and
toil, peace
us
when
to
When
take it God
as
a
calls,
fortydays and forty Let us rejoice God. at
Septuagesimawe
the labourers with
in Lent
sorrow
more
Each
sickness.
may,
that Epiphany with trembling,
may
us
we
mount
time of
blessedness. peculiar
own
is pleasant, let
what
for time
for the other.
pain and
health to
sorrow,
givesus
in the
Him its
not
for the one, the
it prefers rest to
"
cifully mer-
are
of warfare and
Him
it
perhaps
we
Him,
thank
flesh shrinks from
other;
then Christ
go
thank
and fruit,
mortal
our
more
careful
joy,time
tion. por-
Still God
then ; and
must
we
our
think
not
and
the
to thank
proper
must
after peace.
conies
the more,
us
due and
our
we
"
now grant a respite
grantsit to
He
portionhere
our
trial
strangewhen
as trial,
with
fulness, cheer-
thankfulness ; let
but attained,
in
hope
not presenthappiness,
the land of Canaan shadow
of it.
If
to
was
we
as
now
The
they
the
enjoy
of
nothing
the
length
days
here,
of
our
Lord
saints
yet may
mourning
His
let
His
hope be
may
throne.
every
everlasting
our
be
ended.
to
that
pray
If
hereafter.
them
from
85
cease
presence
before draw
not
us
friends,
of
presence
communion
let
for
us
prepare
may
of Epiphany.
ordinances,
God's
enjoy
Season
remind
Let
of
us
us
thing light,
we
the
trust
in
that
at
"
and
the
SERMON
VII,
2Dut|?o" fedfc"enfal, "
SurelyI
have
his mother
:
behaved
G ELF-DENIAL is
quietedmyself,as
and
soul is
my
as
even
of
a
kind
some
To
thingswhich
change
we
do
"
is weaned cxxxi.
PSALM
"
without
wishes
of involves, and
vigorousstruggle,a
a
againstourselves.
The
because impliesself-denial,
by
love
but
the
ing thwart-
righteous
to
possess
gain
we
it
warfare persevering
notion
very
To be
can
nor
holy
to
a
course,
tastes.
gained it;
have
and
unlearn
to
of
2.
involved,as
learn
"
impliesself-command;
must
we
is to
love naturally
not
natural
our
obedient
power
child that
other is
or
hearts
our
love of this world ; but this
and
a
child
evident,in the very notion of renewal
obedience.
of
weaned
of
nature
being religious we
do
not
love
religion. Self-denial, then, is Christian time
like
a
subjectnever
teaching; still more this,when
days of Lent, the and humiliation.
season
we
have
out of
placein
is appropriate entered
of the year set
upon
it at
the
apartfor
a
forty
fasting
The
is not
This indeed but
all that
with proceeding1
before
whether
Duty of Self-denial.
of generality
the
is plainthat
they do
of thwartingnatural
less will
much
and
as
to be
fix their
far
as
men,
upon
the
as
"
under
to
that
of their
their
tastes and
own
indulgethemselves and popularity, whether or
imply
sanctification
as
I
extreme
the
at least
greatestof in easy circumstances,
they can
of
retire
course)consult
their
am
and pleasure,
of any a
tion, self-satisfac-
distinction,
not at this moment
in themselves
the lifewhich
process,
crime
then they temporalcalling,
the absence a
are
decent and respectable
placethemselves
indulgencesare
whether
we
no
an
and self-importance
credit ?
such
not, but
does not
which
enjoyment of wealth, power,
in the
are
will not
character goes, who
likings,take
in
a
plainly,
say
seem
(ina quiet,unexceptionable way
may
which
God
the notion that, when
the business
to
as
involves
be unnatural ; and
great many
outward
labour
who
far
it
:
is notion,that religion
argument,
a
this
as
so
of the world
men
ask
like to be convinced.,
thoughtson worldlycomfort,as
goods,and from
do not go
This, however, may
there not
yet are
far
as
go
would
inclinations
not
praiseto
no
man."
a
subject,I
with indulgingthe passions
for
born ; that it is
;
of
if in the way
punish us
case
hear
may
and
do
They
by self-denial;
obedience religious
wishes
they act
difficult. You
They
that
those
them.
to
the
mankind
not.
realize to themselves
is meant
87
centres
very
deep
ing askable allow-
in them views
of
change, a painfultoil,of
The
88
working out of
our
You
salvation with fear and
own
to preparing ?
Duty of Self-denial.
meet
realized
trade,or
purchased,the
that
or
where
his
shrewdness,or
has
formed,the
has
his
Observe, I speculation. is wrong;
alwayshave
on
deepestin
world, to
ask
a
himself
what
danger
in
marriage,which
and
must
judgeof
this sort of
is the
as
are
dividuals in-
versation con-
of the
it is the
case),is
livingin
the
we
have of
are
clear of
how
far
evil
generationwhich
we
wives,and
and
fire and
such
we
answeringto
married
bought
rained
them destroyed
It is
that
when
resemblingthat
drank, which
builded,till it
say
abidingnotion
the
and
say
each of us,
and of self-denial, necessity
ate
in this
that
not
(andthis
of the world
the
"
gained,his
thoughtswhich
very
line of conduct
for question
of
he
man's
customary standard conversation
when
grave
not
amuse
that
good fortune
do
speeches ; but
such
prevalentconduct a
do
they
or
that it is safe to
hearts,or
is the
world,and
I
lipsthe
our
our
by
this
lost,where
he
land he has
built; then
or rashness,
conversation
it not
situation, advantageous
what conjecturing
be,
property may
he
he
house
with
themselves
will hear
his
wealth,on
pleasantconnexions
the
society ; you
their friend's prospects, openingsin
conversingon
men
waitingfor the judgment
into mixed
go
may
and
God,
our
trembling
were
given
sold, planted,and
brimstone
from
heaven,
*
all ?"
strange,indeed,how 1
Luke
far this
xvii. 27"29.
same
forgetfulness
The
Duty of Self-denial.
of the duty of transgression
and
from
religionI
for
such
mean
"
need
be at
to follow
as
of course, from
necessary consequence, from
motive,or the
on
mind
the notion faith
some
they dismiss the
that
they
that they actually avow intimated, is
and all-sufficient, the
on
of necessity
do
works
of
the
notion
and, much
of self-denial as
obedience,is not religious
of the
acting religion
warfare
a
of
they
I say that I
justnow
their belief that faith dwell at all
All righteousness.
distinct
in
sayingthat
religious duty,
the called),
admitted
this
essence
into the minds
of
of men. generality
But let it be denial not
as
observed,I a
distinct
but merelyas Scripture, of
not.
happens,as
well be
(asit may
more
from their
not wrong
am
a
strong urgent
let their minds
not
surelyI beingconsidered,
or
is
rather
work, or
effort and
dismiss it
this at best ; for it often
they do
easy
corrupt natural will,whether
againstour
actuallyown
obedience religious
having some
or self-denial,
of
an
man
a
Such
brightvision of the Truth
and thus
;
if
his trouble,so that
without
to say, that
seem
matter
a
love
painsabout performingthem.
no
at best
persons
present
much profess
maintain,that
as
has faith he will have works he
who
just mentioned, men
those
self-denial at
class of persons,, very different
another
spreads. Take
89
have hitherto
duty actuallycommanded
which
God
the
selfin
it is involved in the very notion
attendant as sanctification, necessarily
of nature
spokenof
on
that
vouchsafes Holy Spirit
change to work
1 : ::.
M
I
jit j.
.
"
::
z,^
is
L
i
::
-z? .
Duty of Self-denial.
The
rea,
Now
and hk
prrtkdy
k
whatever
not here
also,he
fife
own
be
era*
by
meant
91
Ob
(wtiea I wiB
00 stop to inquire),
enjoinsa eertai]
ari,"If
Again, He
deny hinisdf,and
him
He
Here
wffl
man
anj
iqj hk
take
dwiTRitt
from
^
*_.
but
onearth,
with
a
thk
upon
Him
God, took
why? Thus
Thk
k
the
He rery
to
what
us
on
IK ^^^
-
"*"^*
Me,
example
own
BD"
CDMV
a ^ "
"""
"
"
jnc
"i
mature,
oor
save
daflr,and
^ "
fffTar""**^;
evrinerup
ftwas
en"
His
*__
.
IDCVC
after
Jit'is taM.iiM"
UL a
eone
whom
a
He
Himself and took op Hk
demed
aspect,in which
God,
a
of Hk
stfllare in if it maybe tion;but Bdf-denial, ttnbnte to
us
of Bmne
ontyin Sedptme.
~
God
said,iidsi
Proridacc, so
loud
the wodd
^^
The
92 He
of God
He
self-denial. And have
Here
loved us, that
so
sakes
our
Son V'
His
gave
Duty of Self-denial.
became He
"
what
is self-denial. And He
though
poor3."
saints done
He
both
whom
on
earth,that
before
and
since His
a
who
so
have
of largeness much
grudged
!
in
better
do
that
Daniel
was
water, afterwards
at another time of his no
mouth, weeks the
fulfilled. Can
were
duty 1
flesh
of
John
any
even self-denial,
iii.16.
nor
at
honey
of
a
Daniel,which
is
clothingare in the Yet what
pulseand
sackcloth and
ashes,
full weeks, eating
wine
coming in
all,till those
thingmore in lawful 2
lievers be-
heavenly. temporalpromise
livingupon
mourning three
anointinghimself
nor
is
of his time.
in fasting
bread,neither pleasant
Jewish
soft
wear
First of his
of his
to shame
first in power
greatestmonarchs
read of him ?
we
of
a
noble
a
and
had
who
selves them-
temporal
a
yet,with
country,that
"
"
the
;
milk
instance
again the
kings'houses."
the
one
striking,, They
palaceof
had
They
(how they put us
themselves
unlike is he to
Or take
stillmore
soul
surrendered
higher privileges !)the
Canaan, as seekinga how Elijah,
it.
present reward
a
ducted con-
so
temporal promise was
a
enjoymentof
promise,they had and faith,
Saviour's
our
came
made, and who, if any, might have the
is
for
yet
the saints of the Old Testament
Even
themselves,to
to
rich
was
Here
the Son
Himself."
pleasednot
Christ did when
all His
coming.
''
his
three
show clearly things,in the
2 Cor. viii.9.
Duty of Self-denial.
The
when Christians,
of
case
Christ
commanded
and
came
it ?
him
"
and
is
"
as
love and
child/'' What
weaned
a
David
\"
weaned
"
the
had
first; its
hands
of them
many
excess, and
mind.
But
children
as
must
so nourishment,
and be turned from heaven ; a
we
weaned
our
the
home,
our
those,for
from
weaned
and the
to give it voluntarily
our
their first
childish
put away
with
friends,
our
natural food of
pleasuresof earth
up
us, and
to
"
souls
child,to put
dear to us, nay,
dear
our
sinful, only in their
learn to compose
must
meets
sinful at all;
are
the
love naturally
the first and
are prospects,
our
made
unreserved
is before us, and
not
behaved
"
has
the
away
"We
derive from
we
poured upon
word impressive
are pleasures
of them
some
spoken by
proud,and
an
in themselves
not
instance,which and
put
of this world.
use
it world, and innocently; eyes and
says, he
himself lest he should be
quieted
himself
He
of God.
the hand
by
riches and power
if any, had
David, who,
of the text
the words
again,consider
Or
servants,before
as it,in proportion they
observed gifts, evangelical
had
as
God's
even
93
to
things,
those
of
quietourselves loss of what up
is
for Christ's
sake. Much this
same
to the
more
after Christ
lesson in the ninth Corinthians
"
:
does
came
Every
St. Paul
one
that
striveth for the
i. e. has mastery is temperate in all things,'''' and keeps himself himself,
in
give ug
chapterof his firstEpistle
as subjection,
power
he
over
presently
The
94
Duty of Self-denial.
Again, in
says.
the
short ; it remaineth as
"
the
theythat weep as though as though they they that rejoice
and
this world
use
abusing it."
not
as
temperance in
or
indulgencesis stronglyenforced; to
lawful
to buy, to rejoice, not
are
though theypossessed
as
doctrine of moderation
same
have wives be
they that
rejoiced not, and they that buy Here
the
to
possess, to marry,
unlawful,yet
giftsto
is
and
none,
not, and they that
time
The
chapter,
that both
though they had
they wept not,
seventh
must
we
in all
full,but
not
this world,
use
God's
use
thingswe
to
weep,
earthly be
must
self-
denying. Such us
is Christian
for many
it is incumbent
and self-denial,
reasons.
is
he
things lawful because
of his
aware
upon
denies himself
Christian
The
in
weakness
own
O
and
to sin ; liability
instead precipice;
he dares not walk
going to
of
he keepsat allowable, be safe.
He
abstains lest he should should eat and
he fasts lest he
As is evident, many
weak
and
sinful creature
person ; many are
kinds
which feelings, before his
:
"
And
just
would
fall,are
his
case
wine
so,
have
is
many been
a
a
is
he may
temperate; the drunken.
rightand
the
of
case
is like that of
food,good for
he is ill
hurtful when
fierce fever.
of
with
in inexpedient
are
be
in themselves
things are
which unexceptionable
evil,that not
drink
edge of
of what
the extreme
distance from
a
the
on
in
man
poisonto
a
a
a
sick
health,
man
in
a
acts,thoughts,and allowable
in
or dangerous in prejudicial
Adam man
The
Duty of Self-denial.
impliesthis,when
Paul V
not
been
And angry,
is angry a
so
on
sinless.
was
feeling ; hut
Be
sin
Almighty God, too,
Anger, then, is constituted
in man,
and
ye angry
occasion is said to have
one
with the wicked.
sinful
in itself
not
is
is,it
he
as
highlydangerous to indulgeit,that self-denialhere
is a for
duty from
to be angry
man
a
far
only so
right limit
;
impossible
It is almost he
as
ought
his anger
will
to be ; he
degenerate and
pride,sullenness,malice, cruelty,revenge,
into
It will inflame his diseased
hatred.
Therefore,he sin
abstain from
must
(thoughit is not),for
Again,
the
passion,and
of
love
might
opinionrightand
it is
in itself an
and acceptthe
So, again,love of ;
Adam. be your
"
of
we
once
power
is
turns
*
thingsare,
soon
must
deny ourselves,
good
and
men,
us
forget
those
our
Eph.
attendant
commonly
from
will be
minister," says
world's
we
reserve.
unbecoming
Whosoever
innocent
make
but he is the greatestof
refrains himself,and for it is at
with
so
;
praiseeven
and love,cautiously
great mind
are
itself
to him.
the
indulged,were
we
in
were
hearts sound ; but, as
our
and sinful
weak
if it
such practically
praiseis
be
soul,and poisonit.
it,as
if listened to,will applause,
human how
prudence.
mere
will exceed the
a
He
and
"
he says,
Saviour
our
sinful in itself. St.
is not
fallen. For instance,anger
95
the
and
a
sinful
temptationof it;
great among
Lord ; iv. 26.
a
who
race
dangerousin "
on
and
a
son
of
you, let him
whosoever
will
The
96
you, let him
be chief among reward down
without
Him
from
us
be
must
watchful
weak
an
that object,
it is to turn
us
cherish
put
Now
towards
all
Christ does not cast His
strong and
meaning of
the
duty of hating
lightupon
sanctioned
and
for
relations and friends. Such
and
these
of objects
they must for the
be at
our
His
love enjoined
providence pass
on,
time, disappearfrom Matt.
far
xx.
our
26, 27.
to
the us,
as
(blessed and
care
greatduty ;
love is a
by
shade
of;
thought
He
us
in the
i
the
them.
affection into earthly
once
rid
got
for
we justthe feeling
but should at any time His guidancelead
lightof
our
perfectdistaste
so earthlyblessings,
name) has
way, and the
most
the
away
this is
be His our
love
can
we
to blot out
it,and
mind.
of it from your must
it
wish
from
away
that
nature.
about cited, already
you
father,from
a
ensnare accidentally,
may,
To hate is to feel that
friends.
our
not
considerations will show
Saviour's words
it
family,neglectshis
that that
well,but
affection for them praiseworthy
These
lest ourselves,
over
for his
well provide
corruptour
relations and
our
path of duty. Many
the
relations too
and
sit
"
Here, then, is a fault ;
soul.
our
His
throne,to judge angels,yet
in affection towards
kind wish to
own
His
on
even
we friends,
a
servant1/'
pride.
Again, seduce
be your
hereafter;to reign with Christ,to
will be with
Duty of Self-denial.
"
hearts.
a
strange and cast
shade,then
they must, "
He
that
The loveth father
Dittyof Self-denial.
mother
or
than
more
Me.1"
So He says ; and at such
them,
we
shall
aside the exist.
that
thoughtof them, in this
And
is true
:
day or
other that
them, "
for
them; act
love
shall
we
if
as
ancient and
an
sense
Me, is not worthy of
times,though stillloving
and
alwaysso
must
we
one
to hate
hate
to
seem
97
theydid
harsh
friends
our
put not
proverb feeling
as
be called upon perchance is,forgetthem in the pursuitof we
may
higherduties. Here, again,then, is lawful
things;
flow of love towards
soundingin
our
ears,
to have
Abraham
spontaneousand
when
as
called
on
away
to
we
can
the love of
did not
we
continual
this memento
that
thought,not if
to
boldlyacknowledgethat
must
we
to put actually to act
thus painful
friends to have
our
it is painful.It is a sad be called upon
of self-denialin
and if a person says it is
that it checks the
and feel,
but
instance
an
slay his
love
ever
them,
them,
as
"
And
son.
this
of the future,doubtless, does thoughtof the uncertainty affections (asfar as tingeall our brightest with concerned)
a
not shrink from
this
lifeis not
rest
or
David,
when
happiness ;
which I
[VII]
We
weaned
the very
is
need
that remaineth'"
feelingis
speaks of
this world
hope I have made
"
"
he
his soul,and quieted
hue. melancholy
confession, rememberingthat
This sober chastised
come.
of
our
grave and
this world
this to
temper
having composed
and
it from the babe's nourishment
supplies. it clear,by these
what instances, H
The
98 is meant
of
Christian
by
health,and
Duty of Self-denial.
in
are
self-denial.
let circumstances,
easy
good
beware
us
luxuries, delicacyof living,indulgences,
Nothing is
comforts.
to seduce
and
from
us
God,
"
the centre of
sort of
a
shall
we
trust
his
days,without
Law,
died in the
and
had
"
who
child ?"
the
or
no
in
when Baptist,
clad in raiment wilderness ?
or
the
of all things'"? or
placeto lay His fared
Law,
who
?
Moses, who
or
David
or
? Scripture
other,whose
hell,being in
gave
the
under
the
a
weaned
the
was
Law,
"
were
the
the
are
the
torments."
the was
ate the food of the
sumptuously eveiy day," and
his eyes in
days of
Saviour,who
Who
There
as
through
it,who superseding
who Apostles,
head"?
was
!
men
goat-skins?or
hair,and
blessed
"
to
us
What
wandered
the latter
Gospel was
our
will lead
soft luxurious
proud looks,"and
of camel's
necessary to
idolize them.
to
and sheep-skins
the
then, in turn,
become
adulation
to be
"
things animate
For
wilderness ?
in Prophets,
wandered
in
a
home
ourselves
way,
of
us.
Scriptureof
before the
it Abraham
Law,
who
service and
there in
own
world,whether
ourselves to them, and
examplesare Was
thingsour
dependon them; theywill
their very
us;
hearts,
surround
to
as
minister to
inanimate,which
or
likelyto corrupt our
so
with comforts, to have
"
have
we
rogance; arself-conceit, high-mindedness, self-sufficiency,
of
men
If
offscouring had
"
not
a
soft luxurious
rich man, then There
"
who
lifted up was
that
and "ground, brought forth plentifully,"
The who
said, Soul, "
thou
night
There
much
laid up
goods
him
forsook
who "
presentworld
this
99
requiredof
was
Demas,
was
loved
"having
hast
his soul
years ;" and
many
for that
Paul,
St.
alas! there
And,
that divinely-inspired king, highly-favoured,
that
was
Duty of Self-denial.
rich and wise
it availed
Solomon, whom
in his old age
"
he
loved
have
its inhabitants, when
the earth,and numbered
measured
nothingto
strange women/'7 and
many
worshippedtheir gods. Far
us, soldiers of
be it from
ourselves with
this world, who
world
the
to
entanglethhimself may
If
a
pleaseHim
also strive for
man
strive
except he has
bears witness
Day by day he had Nor
referred to
he
fewer
got
more
and
soldier.
a
not
crowned,
in accordingly,
another
died
"
that he
daily:"
to this world ;
dead
more
in heaven.
largertreasure
work, would
be like him, If
we
nor Apostles,
nor
have
all
men
would
called to any
are
enriched
accordingto
firstlet us with him consider the
are
with
like their
any
himself,and
place and
splendourand
eyes upon
Christ
glory of
His
him, ordinary extra-
miraculous all may
measure
be followers of the great fix our
he
is St. Paul's rule,as
of himself
ties to earth,a
be not
though we
grace.
to be
think that it is over-difficult to imitate
let us
: he gifts
:
warreth,
that life,
masteries, yet is he
This lawfully/''
alreadybeen
he place,
him
chosen
hath
wards to-
way
that
man
the affairs of this
with
perplex
to
making our
are
"No
come.
who
Christ,thus
our
of
Apostle, Saviour ;
holiness,and
The
i oo
try to
love it.
Let
such follow,
time,without should
line between look
to
up
our
hearts;and
then acts
in due circumstances,
our
ourselves distressing
to find what
need
draw
attempt to
not
is sinful and what
what
is
they
precise
any
only allowable
think
you
He
would
have
you
You relinquish.
need not calculate and measure,
you
love much:
need
you
if you pointsof curiosity,
He
will be seldom.
have
heart to venture
a
others,when
need
you
cross
occur
yield,and
not
after
arise,but they
bids you take up your
which acceptthe dailyopportunities to
if
with perplexyourselves
not
True, difficultieswill sometimes
Him.
:
Christ,and deny yourselves every thing,
which its character,
whatever
pray that the love of
our
and
befit us
as
You
be.
strive and
us
be created within
holiness may will
D^ltyof Self-denial.
fore there-
;
of
ing yield-
of
doing
which you might avoid. He bids services, unpleasant live as the lowest : therefore, those who would be highest, turn
ambitious
from
religiously may)
make
authorityand
rule.
hate therefore,
to
ears
to
Learn into
the
it grows
on
loud
sell and
heart,when
it would
tenderness.
Curb
your eye, lest you
dangerousair
which
your a
smile at its threats.
barren
away
you
face like
set your
:
you
give alms;
yourself.Shut
and ridicules,
your
as
againsttaking on
bids you
vehemence, or prolonga
into unseasonable turn
He
the world
to master
resolves
spend money
when praise,
when flint,
thoughts,and (asfar
fall into
sorrow,
your
burst forth or
dissolve
tongue, and
temptation.Avoid
relaxes you, and brace
yourself
The
the
upon
"
night
by
natural
to
on
you
and into
your and
you,
will heaven.
;
and, soon
of
So
change like
see
only
your
over
Jacob,
Angels,
you
and
you,
will
lie
a
way
while
great
Bridegroom,
self-denial
shall
come
101
"a
prayer
true,
bed."
a
Self-denial.
at
up the
seek
and
imperceptibly waste,
Be
heights.
day,"
before
Duty
become
gently down
in
opened
and the for
SERMON
VIII.
ffoRe of "
Take
My yoke upon you, and learn of Me, for I am meek and lowlyin heart,and ye shall find rest unto your souls ; for My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." MATT. xi. 29, 30. "
rPHESE
which
words,
brought
are
are festival1, Gospel of to-day's
address are
made
told
that
us
if
Receiver
merciful take
His
Him
in
Christ
to
easy
"
we
of all true
the
them
that
call is
unto
lightburden
we
extreme
malediction
shall be set were
a
upon
yoke,and
now
on
Him
curse
which
the
a
of the shall
left hand."
Festival
of
Preached
on
St. Matthias's
we
the will
us, to follow we
law,
do, and
light upon A
few
days
to
take
an
Apostlethe
repeated. 1
is
who
upon
Fast-daycalled on
in the
which
charity ; this,if
the
from
us
also found
if we penitentsinners,
and lowliness, patience,
from
Christ's
and
yoke
will deliver
since
return
in the
us
Wednesday, in
Ash
upon
before
day during Lent.
on
us
Yoke
The with
And that
Lent; for if there be
it is he.
asked
Lord, when
Our
fast,said,they could
not
should should come,
they when
taken
be
away
fast in those
Sfc.Matthias
Christ had gone
abundantly,more
than
so
world
giveth."
It
pain and
chastisement.
Matthias
received when
never
been
had with
been
had been chosen heirs of the
he
had had were
indulgedfor
came
at once,
the
the bottles should
upon
his
dreams
that throne,which
He
The
their
made,
burst.
But
power
He
rest
been
and governors,
tutors
He
St.
indeed
they had
new
of
which
Apostle.
once.
out of
had
desires after
the election,
Apostolate. No
flitaround
at
the
as
Apostle.
an
understood
not
them; "
arose
joy
children ;
while, ere
into his inheritance
joy
a
age. an
thoughts or a
such
the
under
kingdom, while
ambitious
wine, lest
as
Apostle.
with
was
made
not
now
joy the Apostleshad
was
was
then
was
an
joy which
own
(asit were) as
had and, though Apostles,
to be
He
Apostleunder
an
time
That
not
This
Lord, but
our
them, and
when
His
was
groom the Bride-
from
and
it was
but for that very reason,
with
was
when
chosen
Peace
away.
He
come,
days.
was
rest
did disciples
His
why
them, but that the time would
the
above
fast while
not
often,
as
duty of mortification,
of the
us
now
Matthias, during
St.
Apostlewho
an
to remind
be taken
may
feast of
the
103
it occurs,
fitness particular
a
celebrate
we
of Christ.
calling,
and riches,
with
the old
St. Matthias took
and the
upon
him
penaltyof
could earthlyprosperity
was
reared
over
the grave
The
IO4 of
who
one
had
the
immediate
had
betrayed. Lord's
our
of
tried and
been
of the
shadow
Well, then,does
of Christ.
Yoke
St. Matthias
words,
"
Take
Pastoral
Staff had
youth.
He
entered
at
had
been
ever
borne
once
a
the his
upon
of
cross
Him
repeatto
him
on
whom
day
learn
the first. His
crosier.
his
no
He
youth.
and
long Lent,
had
had
He
in
he
this
on
us
you, and
from
yoke
under
and fallen,
My yoke upon
for he had taken it
Me/'
had
rejoiced
he
in it. The
exhortation, then,which
Gospel,and us, is at the
you, and
yoke upon
and
Him,
to
us
He
Me,"
"
He
they
must
them
what
it
it
about
"
said, but
on
Whither
thou
Me,"
He
us
I will
told the
a
giveyou
more
thou
shalt follow Me
1
John
Come
"
;"
the way
d'd not
My unto
and
then
at
once
plainly.Our not
afterwards." I go
xiii.36. 33.
ye
cannot
tell
awhile,
Lord
follow Me "Ye
told
inquired
bid to wait
was
come
He
;
consequence,
canst
whither
said,"and
Take
first calls
He
rest
tell them
occasion,and
I go,
"
Apostlesthat theymust
yoke,but
of it
adds,
Thus
Saviour
Our
the way.
in .Peter,
St.
know
He
day's to-
you, and ye shall find rest for
once
bear
was.
one
he should
and
and
but did not at
them
then
shows
My yokeupon
your souls."
Him,
and
learn of Me."
next
says,
adds,"Take
to
Me/'
unto
suitable.
most
givesin
reminds history
St. Matthias's
presentseason
Come
"
says,
of which
Saviour
our
bad now,
shall seek
come1."
Yoke
The He
His
spokeof
found told
when
at
thou
when
child in the
wouldest,"as just before
"but
when
thou
thou
Follow
literally Him
and
take
walk
in His
fulness,all in
measure,
some
Lord
will
after
his cross, and
but
let him
Me,
Here
to
after His
us
upon
yoke;
to take
and
yoke, yet it is easy makes and
it easy;
because
and
in
to
come
our
up
though
still it does
it is troublesome
in their
cross,
He
man
any
take up
cease
is to
take
an
easy
yoke, and to
of
Christ,is
calls this
it is His not
another
have the words
we
emphatically repeated.To Him;
share
deny himself,and
V
follow Me
underwent
he
expressly;"If
speaks more
upon
learn of
to
Again,
the text come
called
what
other.
added,
He
him,
upon
thee
carry
then
must disciples or
way
sea;
shalt stretch forth
And
yoke
ways;
Christ's
place,our come
Christ's
girthis
into the
Peter, indeed, was
St.
whither
had
gird thee,and
not1."
wouldest
thine
hadst
St. Peter
old,thou
shall
another
Me." to
shalt be
Tiberias,
walkedst
cast himself
and
him,
unto
thy hands, and whither
faith,and
and ^irdedstthyself,
was
thou wast
the lake of
him, by
thou
way,
in
to
When
"
a
fisher's coat
"
Lord
St. Peter
as
he resurrection,
wast "
thou
His
should befall him.
our
105
of His cross,
way
length,after
plainlywhat
young," said
own
yoke,the
of Christ.
be
because distressing,
a
He
yoke, it is
a
yoke. Let
us
1
set it down John
xxi. 18.
then, as
a
first principle in reli2
Matt.
xvi. 24
1
The
06
gion,that
all of
Yoke must
us
Christ,in
to
come
some
sense
other,through thingsnaturally unpleasantto
or
be
may
subduingof
it may
natural
our
on
publicstage or
a
yoke"
the
and
a
cross
bearing of the way
to
and
the
as
the sacrifice of
but, till the
;
is
something not
promisedas
lie
words
somethingpleasant,
cross
rest is
rest must
it
pain greateror pain less,
stand for
yoke
our
;
than the
nothing more
privateone
can
pleasant;and though yet
be
"
"
be
infirmities and
natural wishes ; it may
our
us
such through bodilysuffering,
even
Apostlesendured,or
"
of Christ.
reward,
our
through discomfort
and
distress of heart. This I say must ;
and
it concerns
for
from or
to consider
distasteful.
exorbitant.
lead them
difficult and
religionis
made
again in
heated
a
a
deceit.
is religion
old,rich
it
valid
a
shrink
They
not
says
Christ,
grace
makes
consist in
to
a
of
course
joy and
so
;
which
in
peace
But
far from also ;
burden
is
"
otherwise
this
it,that
My yoke/' light:"
itself it is severe, teaches
it appear
or worldly security,
mean,
My
it is
put aside;
are
enthusiastic state of mind.
is easy, and
of doctrine
truths
Severe
severe.
full of
it
And, alas,sometimes
religion by making
to
I do not
"
form
and
young
as or religion dull, somethinggloomy,or frightful,
attemptedto
is
apt
are
strict and
so
or intrusive,
not
first principle gion in reli-
a
and speakingagainsta religious disregarding it is
that life,
as
all,it concerns
us
all of whom
poor,
reason
be taken
and
but any
forgetsthat
The Christ
calls
107
that that
yoke, and
His
to
us
of Christ.
Yoke
is
yoke
a
cross.
call to mind
If you
character religious
in us,
it is formed
and
lowliness ; for
was
"meek
is
the
on
by discipline
the
pleasantto naturally
not
"
The
Saviour's
our
of
tian Chris-
a
painfuland
a
blessed
because they are humbling character,but joyful, Him.
by this in
mentions, first,"the
He
is denoted
heart;" secondly,those "
surelyis
their
shoulders
the
and us
these too
to be like Himself
which and
do
what
take
"
which
on
the
us
merciful;"and infinite mercy,
Sixthly,"the benefit which
so
yoke
when
pure
we
in
the Cross
is meek
;" "
meek;" bids
He
Christ's Cross
when righteousness
our
Fifthly, the "
is in itself the
it,it
makes
heart;" and firstdoes to
their
those fourthly,
of the Cross ?
bear
this
righteousness;"
that which
becomes
the Cross
as
in the text,when
thirst after
but righteousness,
wrought out, and we
who and
"hunger
bearing on
are
"
spoken of
are
"lowly and
mourn;"
"the Christ; thirdly,
of
yoke
;" spirit
word
the
"that
who peculiarity
in
poor
text, under
in the
who
character
same
of
in themselves
us,
of Him
notes
seven
meekness
as
learn"
heart."
in which
Mount,
given to
are
it, and
greaterlength in
at
us
will
called,you
are
told to
are
we
lowly in
and
presentedto
sermon
are
we
character is described in the text
That
us.
both
how
readilyunderstand which
which
to
special
of the traits of that
some
us
us
work
merciful.
this is the when
of
marked
very on
1
The
08
our
forehead when
the
flesh,and
the
us
and peace-makers,"
blood
of His
which
mention
is of
nothingbut
His
is poor in
by
the
peace-makers all seven,
the Cross
yoke, spoken
He
and itself,
of last of
the
all,after
of its fruits.
is the character
who
Seventhly, peace
become
we
the first
for righteousness' persecuted
are
has been made
Such man
"which
form
truest
is pure.
after pattern. And, lastly,
adds, those sake;"
do
from
us
"made
He
as
Cross," so
He
as
pure
the world,
from
us
sever
circumcise
devil,to
"the
after His
of Christ.
to infants,
and to make
Adam,
Yoke
of which
the text in
meek, pure spirit,
speaks. A
heart,merciful,
and peace-making, penitent,
eager after
is righteousness,
to truly (according
in current
use) a
man.
He
nature
even
not
even
is of
term
character which
a
to see, and or
approve
portionof
some
a
love the character
the grace
pleasantthoughts with
of God.
there is
says the or
beauty,that
no
Prophet.
doctor of the Church
ruddy glow of
of the eyes ?
hath
Lord
and
the look of Christ
He
Master
no
form
before him.
neither saintliness,
first announced
His
shall
desire
health and
we
saint Who
brightness
as comeliness,"
nor
as
we
see
Him,"
? at first sight
And do
associate
pictureof
some
any charm
does not preferthe "
we
should
has
To whom
it,and
when
we
have
do not like the
We
"And
do
We
tillwe itself,
used to
are
it.
pleaseus by
less to imitate.
much
look of mortification tillwe
Him,
does not
mortified
do not
his like
like the life. When
destined
Peter sufferings,
took Him
and
feelingof
the "
understood he
he
When
grace;
had
as
was
be unto
was
yet
as
child,he thought
a
"become
as
had
and
man
a
Thee." a
Here child in
mere
child,he spake as
a
it far
"
not
who
one
109
Him, saying, Be
rebuke
began to
Thee, Lord, this shall
from was
of Christ.
Yoke
The
child,he
a
child,"before
a
put
childish
away
things." This
he there furnishes
and under
temper
the
tongues of am
and
men
become
as
then
He
And
He
Mount;
"
manhood
angels,and
of
sounding brass, or describes
I
Though
says,
it
heavenly
same
alreadydescribed
had
tion, descrip-
another
that
Christian
in which
Lord
our
of charity,
of
name
of mind
and which on
the
with
us
thians, Corin-
the
language,writingto
is St. Paul's
consists,
in the
sermon
speak with
have
not
the
I charity,
tinklingcymbal."
a
sufferinglong, kind,
as
envying not, vaunting not, behaving seemly,unselfish, in rejoicing
the truth, slow to be
thingsand hoping all. of
account
easy
be
to
without
wisdom,
that it is
entreated,full
peaceable, gentle,
pure,
and
good fruits,
hypocrisy1.'" and
the
same
character
to God, unacceptable to acceptable to
change, and
Nothing
one
"
of mercy
and without partiality
described
a
with this agrees St. James's
And
In all these passages,
provoked,bearingall
both in
man
that
short of
a
and itself,
painfulone,
in
James
iii.17.
acceptable un-
because it involves
shape or
one
suffering, except in 1
man;
is
rare
cases,
other. makes
The
1 10
us
what
Yoke
should
we
of Christ.
be; gentleinstead
of
harsh,meek
instead of
violent, concedinginstead
of arrogant,lowly
instead of
instead proud,pure-hearted
of sensual,sensitive
of sin instead of carnal. which
is set before us, to become
called
is
us
holy,and
in order that
we
If
not be
we
so
;
if
judged of Him;
Satan
He
by
in
course
keep
try to will
will
he turns crosses
our
be
may
quite
will chasten shall
we
mercy
heavythings;
remedies.
severe
it
if we
may
all
turn
"I
do;
try
to
us
do
ensnare
my
St. Paul.
Of
his
fain make
evil,as
soul/*
body, course
own
think too much
us
He
child that is
a
under
keep
he would
all thingsto become
as
attempts to
our
try to make we
I refrain my
"
low, like
his mother."
for what
others; he
ourselves
do not afflictourselves in
we
will afflictus
"and
from
will
we
God ourselves,
bringit into subjection," says
and
and
has
who
changing ourselves by gentlemeasures,
will change us
David,
He
chasten
judge ourselves, through His
not set about
weaned
become
especial object
holy as
and discipline
chasten
we
He lightthings,
says
to
may
sure, that unless us.
This is the
us
poses. pur-
of
selves our-
despise
in other ways. far
he
as
can
Of ;
all
: illness, affliction, temptations
all loss of worldly anxiety, bereavement, pain, prospects, be instruments
may
of
of evil ;
so
likewise may
but theyought not self-chastisement,
not.
And
their
to
all methods
be, and
effect, through the legitimate
need
grace
of
who
suffered all
in and moral, sin excepted, pain,physical
its fulness.
the
is to Holy Spirit,
make
us
like Him
The We
know
what
His
character
speech,His
His
of Christ.
Yoke
was
1 1 1
how
;
His acts ; what
manner,
tenderness,and endurance; self-possession, evil; how how
blessed
He
Himself
when
His
to
turned
He
God
Alas ! such
so
it is ; not
temper of
a
from
Gospelsascribe
to
resigned
Father, how
He
this ; As
not
would
be
from
of others ; live contented
a
court men
more
with what
than
which
it hates?
insult,because of the world would
coat
only when
the world a
it?
say of such
a
suffer
others
an
is all this,but and ridicules
which
Is not one
they
preserve
;
scorns
character
it endures
taken;
for the sake
are
what
:
are
revenge
is
better than
we
cern dis-
We
smitten;
deny ourselves
sin and of the world
character of mind
even
them.
our
persons
act ;
the
it does followers,
bitter words; pray
impatientto
ignoranceof
the world
of character which
rightis
the
complaint;account
keep
Lord's
education, habit,custom, fear
cloak when
when
be
truth must
regards,indeed,our
and it condemns
ourselves;give our
are;
imitate
not
give,askingfor nothingagain;
offer the left cheek without
the world
but in His
Him,
suffered
accused maliciously.
but,if the
the notes
them, it understands bidden lend and
when
mouth,
remaining awe, keep
reflecting upon
sisted re-
He
as
some
He
persecuted;how
force of
of each other,and
how
smiter;
only does
mind
the itself,
cheek
calmness,
to the
His
it. spoken,it despises instance
His
and
and opened not silently,
dued and sub-
grave
?
"
to
seems
this what
Such
a
man
The
1 1 2
Yoke
is unfit for life;he has know
not tame
the
and
for the
of Christ. eye for any
no
difference hetween
thing; he and
good
evil; he
he is simpleand dull,and spiritless,
defrauder ; or spoiler
does
a
is
fit prey
he is
cowardlyand narrowand a dreamer," minded, unmanly, feeble, superstitious, with
other words
many
familiar than would such
is the
much
which
has
Christ
Apostles ;
Yet
us
the
such
the
gave
conqueredthe
ever
more
in Church.
use
the character of
was
which
character
becomingto
character of
such
pattern;
be
and
contemptuous
more
world.
"In
in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, patience,
in
in imprisonments, in watchings, in fastings, stripes,
by
pnreness,
by word
of
ness, by knowledge,by long-suffering, by kind-
and
the
sorrowful
yet true, as
which
God
are
despised by
the world.
chastened
are
have
himself out of this has cut himself
the
and
killed,as
not
are
the weapons
the
theyhave
world,but
of them.
loose of
He
can
it,alone
2 Cor. vi. 4"10
strong
For who
overcome
cannot
; x.
4.
mighty holds1/' subdued
unmanly,they
most
heroic.
of
left,by
carnal,but
not
the
good report,as
of
world,alone
J
armour
pullingdown
provedmost
springsout
the
on
these
Nay, though they seem
in the event character
the
to
and
reportand
"
warfare,
through These
evil
unfeigned,by
God, by
;" yet alway rejoicing "
our
of
right hand
dishonour,by
deceivers and
of
the power
truth,by
on righteousness
honour
love
Holy Ghost, by
the
the heroical has
thrown
it ; he who be touched
by
it; he alone alone
is not moved
has
of the true
it.
Cross,can
taste
He
bold,and
men
who
has
bitterer
no
3
with
severe
nothingto hope from
has
fear from
nothingto
it ; he alone
Despairmakes
does not love it.
it is that he who
so
by
1 1
does not fear it ; he
be courageous,, who
can
firm,who
it,who
of Christ.
Yoke
The
the world,
tasted really keener
pain,no
i"yI have been the
tryingto
taking of
Christ's
other service and
change from be called
death
a
Never
state.
or
crucifixion of
a
or character,
creation." "
God
unto
St. Paul
Speaking of
the Cross
Christ,by
Jesus and
me,
but cision,
a
and it is one; in
new
ever
and Apostles,
day; not
one
in the
one
another
thing,nor
It is
and
the
it,
"
new
a
says,
is crucified
in Christ Jesus
For
a
uncircum-
character,
new
It is not
same.
in the Christian
high,another 1
[VII]
the world
availeth any
it is
No,
in the Cross of
glory,
creature1/'
it is
"
Christ,he
of
the world.
I unto
words
save
whom
this
improved
worldlycharacter.
as
neither circumcision
one
of
forbid that I should
Lord
our
natural
our
coalesce with
can
is the world's character
character ; or,
new
a
to
brethren,to fancy yourselves, my
kind merelya superior a
unlike
very
It is the result of
that the true Christian character world's
is
nature, a change so great as
even
allow
and special,
character.
state of
a
brethren,that
you, my
of Him, yoke, and learning
distinct and
something very any
on
urge
in the low;
Gal. vi. 14, 15. I
of this one
in
The
H4
in poor;
rich,another
in
foreigner;one Christ is
Dives
become
be.
The
to show
daim
high in
certain
a
deference
princesthink
think
the poor
all Christ
and
one
Me."
There
formed
by
those
to be
one's
the comforts now
at
measure
in
life,to
and then
accidental
own
mind, not
thingsof
live.
to be
Learn
of
character of mind
one
To
the
have
it than
greaterpart
one's
own
way,
thwarted,to indulgein
little for
do
this world ; to
judgment,
our
to
be further from
indeed,but
be
favourite
forming and maintaining our 1
God,
to think
of
to live to this world ; to
judge of thingsby it better
to decide
religious men,
religion, by
Me/'
unto
;
but
"
"
them
to have tastes,to pleaseone's self,
own
of
Come
any;
to be decent
poverty;
in which dispositions
called Christians
thingsto
enough
their
Cross and
one
from
instruction
by
nothingcan
and
to follow one's
aim
speaks,
it ; and
tempers
men
Him
"
is but
wealthy
in superfluous sanctity
saved
of
wealth; kings and
of their
consider it
deem
must
each
must
self-confidence ; the
above
ranks
and respectable,
and
that
are
think it suitable in them
this world
themselves
all
is, that
Lazarus
Apostleswere,
account
on
Where
woman.
female,but
nor
What
prideand
in the middle
men
of
what
;
in
tells us, there is neither Jew
free,male
nor
in
Englishman, another
another
man,
Jesus1.
in Christ
one
in
one
St. Paul
on,
Greek, bond
nor
us
put
of Christ.
Yoke
upon
fancy; to own
Gal. iii.28.
or
worse;
rightor take
a
our
to
wrong
pridein
opinion;to
stand
The
to leave
on
side
one
hearts and
our
to take actions,
words, and
sort of character which
called
case, that
whose
mode
contrarycharacters
does not ; if the easy
Let
wrong. two
world, which hates
and
Blessed
chooses
Lord, who
does
world
the
spurns
hates,scorns, He
deceive
of salvation
ways
so
a
broad
and
the
broad
way,
"
narrow
narrow
the
When
St. Peter
said,"Be
zeal?
His
was
Did
and
way;
part with
what
for
world,we
a
answer? at
the other
or
take
as
we
least,let
He
in turn narrow
i
2
way,
Surely
as entirely are
the
persuaded
thank
it pass
Thee, Lord/' should suffer, him
for his
in silence?
answered, Get thee behind Me, Satan, for thou "
our
part againstHim.
it far from
Did
The
in consequence
broad way.
if
not
are
narrow.
at the notice that his Lord
He,
of these
strict religion
the
us
denounces,the
to take
beingshocked
one
and
way;
hates the broad way
hates the
and religion,
ourselves;there
has chosen
spurns,
; He
have,
is is right,easy religion religion
not
us
who
If there be but
them.
is right, the religion
if strict
is wrong;
of
pleaseHim,
cannot
are
wonder,this
pleaseGod, both
can
"
of what
no
serious view
more
character of heart that
one
or
multitude,even
condemns living
of
measure
this,
:
that,is the
theyspeakagainstthose
strive to have, a
gularity; sin-
thoughts,
minds, our
exemplify ; and
respectable men,
being the or
the
5
and cold looks
of themselves
care
in this the other,
or
1 1
to dread beingtoo religious,
to be afraid of
of men,
of Christ.
fear the hard words
rights ; to
our
upon
Yoke
art
He au
The
6
1 1
of Christ.
Yoke
Me
be of
but
those that be of men1/'
the
corrupt church
God, to
manner "
;
thou
Because
for thou
I will cast thee out of I
rich,and
am
nothing;and
knowest
clothed;and
be
thou
mayest
love,I His
yoke ;
that or
holybooks
the
world;
Christ's admire we
in
and
Be
have
we
And
If
find that
if it is
to be
in low
of old
and daily, and this, 1
given us
are
Matt.
that eye-salve, As many
"
:
no
I
as
them
moves
any
of us,
so
readingScripture views
above
spiritual nature, to
good
to bear the
trouble,good
to be
it.;if
yoke poor,
despised;if
to be
in
fied ourselves at the feet of those morti-
one
conscious xvi. 23.
mayest
to desire to imitate
estate,good
time,who,
knew
its
that it is
to be in
thou
recognizethe gloryof
to
discern
understand
we imagination put men
thou
embrace
can
and
repentV
if from
we
and saints,
youth,good
good
Almighty God
high thoughts;
the life of
our
adds
of
I counsel
fire,that
thine eyes with
zealous therefore and
we
need
chasten;" that is,He puts on
kingdom, to
feel and
in the
He
sayest,
art wretched
raiment,that
then
hot,
nor
have
blind,and naked;
white
anoint
conclude.
To
goods,and
says,
thou
Because
gold tried
see."
rebuke "
mouth.
poor, and
rich,and
be
mayest
He
neither cold
not, that thou
of Me
buy
to
My
in like
And
of Laodicea
and
increased with
miserable,and thee
savourest
lukewarm,
art
thingsthat
not the
offence unto
we
after St. Paul's
after the
pattern,died
flesh;if
feel it ; let us *
not boast Kev.
feel all
we
"
iii.16"19.
why
?
The
because
God
of
will
gives the
are
in
to
us
shadows
brethren,
but
He
His
making
right
hand
which
wishes, may
beyond
God
wash
the
and
temper our
strength
He
His
on
left, feet.
heard
things !
realized
and
forthwith
to
us,
that
not
that
end
does
God
O
He
in
they for
coming.
give
faith
wish
to
sit
fulfils
it
by
fearful
!
us
given is
the
but
gives
refrain;
are
implant
be
to
sure
;
never
;
brethren's
our
are
end
an
does
they
;
7
He
indulge
to
and
1
that
us
exercise.
not
them,
trials
cost
never
are
of
to
He
Dare
cautious
for
them
them.
use
them.
given
pledge
a
give
may
coming
1
are
other
using
count
it;
which
He
are
tries
us
that
of
they
My
or
be
Christ.
of
feelings
way
of
thoughts;
nothing;
on
some
opportunity
the
such
surety
a
them
high
Yoke
O
answered
nothing
tions, imaginadangerous !
may
Only be
IX.
SERMON
of
fyz ^jpe "
The
Lord
God
thy
will raise up unto
like tkee,of thy brethren^
DEUT.
fTHHE
historyof
us affording
type or
a
in
prophet arose
a
Prophetfrom
a
Him
ye
the midst
shall hearken"
thy God/'
says
Prophet like
of "
in what
figureof like
"
"
our
shall raise up
inquiryis
Christ. resembled
respects Moses
shall find that this
"
"
was
also
till Christ
fulfilled
was
that
:
but
God,
Saviour Christ.
Moses,
the text
me
Christians,not
great meekness,
Moses,
unto
to
towards patternof fidelity
Israel
promise in
the
consider
thee ; unto
is valuable
Moses
great firmness,and
when
me
xviii. 15.
only as givingus of
unto
No
came,
The
unto
as
Lord
thee
Now
a
let
Christ ;
us
we
very suitable at this time
of year '. 1.
if "First,
we Israelites, as history,
us, and
the
we
the
survey
shall find
that
of dispensation
that in it Moses
general historyof it is the
takes the 1
Lent.
a
pictureof
the
man's
it Gospel displays
placeof
Christ.
to
The
the
Moses
their
the
to perils,
milk
in
nature
and
His
out
of
and
a
Presence
valleyof darkness this
Still
we
have
He
Devil.
that his and
more
grow;
we
our
hard
slaves
chains, though we
do not
we
Pharaoh
mere
pressed op-
he, in
than
shoot
chains of
heavy,weighing us
are
to
slaves to the
them, become
see
encircle us, those
the earth,tillat last
time
to
They clingabout
year.
but
dignityas
worse
they multiplythemselves,they links,minute
broken
thingsthan
are,
the
are
strangers.
time
task-master,as much
every
we
We
and
us,
for better
the Israelites; so
spreadforth,and many
born
were
nature
heavy
of
from
cast
were
drearyland,
a
land
us
by
are
of death.
the
across
by
is
we
originalhappiness and
our
be slaves; yet
We
first Father,
in
old recollections about
that
!
our
are
the shadow
Thoughts come
show
which
and
spiritual Egypt,
of traditions,
was
flowing
to prefigures
: but dwelling-place
our
paradisefor sinning,and
freemen.
Church
strange country; God
in
slaves of the
more
us
and
out
and
sin,with down
to
with soil,
evil husbandry, slaves of that fearful harvest which
eternal death. to
this clearly
How
honey.
land
a
God
after many
Egypt,
promisedland, Canaan,
born
an
out of
them
the condition of the Christian
us
a
bonds, led
us
Satan
is
useless to rebel.
overpoweredby
his
a
If
tyrantover we
us,
and
attempt it,we
huge might,
and
9
Egyptians;
slaves, hardlytasked,and wretched, and
they were
with
1 1
viz.the in the land of strangers,
Israeliteswere
broke
Type of Christ.
his
it are
is
seems
but
oppressive
Moses
1 20
rule,and
we
:
the
his
children of hell that look
and
groan
may
flyfrom
cannot
Type of Christ.
twice
made
are
before
were
the
Such
country.
we
about, but
is
we
by
state
our
nature.
conducted
Moses
But
their
oondageto
into
descended
and,
enemies,led Red
Egypt.
of
arm
say in this and
and
He
Devil.
we
leads
us
forth
on
turned
their hearts to seek
of their
through Israel
on
did the them
who
men,
God,
fear. the waves
own
Then shore
Pharaoh
with
of the
look ! and
; they seemed
power
of the
and
taken
his horsemen
were
Red
they by
go
a
forward
deliberately
lay before them,
like the Sea.
them
their enemies on
to
sink
children
of
boisterous
How
could not
hurried
makes
recollect times
weakness, nearlymade
they
the
Moses,
have
must
name
from
us
may
which the view of the difficulties
when
and
Most
heaven.
we
the
second
a
way,
that path through all difficulties, towards
but
and therefore I
the
our
is
who
Who
;
is
the
length
at
And
has rescued
respectfirstof all,Christ
He
cruel
Saviour,whose
greater. Christ has broken
a
God,
their
and
of Canaan.
Lord
from
divided territory,
strongerthan
was
smote
Christians ?
us
bear?
we
who
of him
borders
our
them
through it,
this for
God,
in consequence
he
the house of
their fathers had
to
came
power,
them
to the
it that has done Son
which
out of Pharaoh's
them
brought them
He
God's
carried
Sea,
Eternal
land,from
own
with
armed
the Israelites from
see as
beyond in
a
net.
reclaim his
the
Moses
Type of Christ.
slaves; the Israelites sank down
runaway
the sand of the sea-shore ; every or
to them.
nearer captivity
Stand
said, "
in like hearts
felt
and still,
within
fainted is it
keenlythe in
admirable, and
God
to
His
to
serve
old Adam would His
would
happens
to
a
the
fears
we
must
of the
us
once,
are
resolutions
over.
our
that Satan God
but
own
to Christ ; trusting
ourselves ;
we
This, It
case.
again and again
enabled
surrender
for
fear,
salvation.
our
the
by
away
againstour
us
are
past
our
trials lightened,
disappear.We
and divide, leads
saved
not
Troubles
conquer
the powers
of
swept
recollect in his
urgent sins,we
most
and
most
lovelyand
renewed
strangenessof
strengthby
our
wishes ;
one
He
Christians
through life. above
will most
our
and
to yet prayed earnestly
saving help; then
I say, many
waves
and
regainus,
ledged acknow-
we
holy
was
but
God,
and as mercilessly heretofore,
as
us surprising by
our
be broken
ourselves,
serve
recollected instances
yet
our
attain heaven?" to
was
And
When
us.
said to
should
we
and feared lest all disobedience, Him
to
we
that
obedience
adorable,and
that Moses
was
temptation ; when
of
hearts
our
spoken
desirable it
power
it
Then
on
broughtdeath
moment
us, when
that possible
felt how
we
in terror
the salvation of God."
see
Christ
has
manner
"How When
121
our
make
world, the flesh,and
do
to we
things
innocent
way
the
mounted, sur-
overcome
most a
are
through
devil;the
Lord, the great Captainof our
tion, salva-
Christ,then, is a second Moses, and
Moses
122
the
Type of Christ.
greaterthan he,
inasmuch
heaven,, as Moses
led the Israelitesfrom
Next, Christ reveals
2.
Moses
to the Israelites.
Redeemer.
our
None
to
He
was
so
face; all prophetsafter
to
Him
saw
in vision.
he knew told him.
Isaiah
heard them heaven
"
that
he
Myself known
speakunto
him
speak mouth dark behold not
a
Lord
in
a
to
dream.
mouth,
:" and
prophetsince knew
spakeunto
Moses
xii. 6"8.
in
When still more
face to
face,as
In the Mount *
Deut.
God
will I
shall he
there
Moses, whom
arose
the
in the Mount
was
"
Lord
speakethunto
man
he received from xxxiv. 10.
in
not
expressly,The a
will
is not
him
told,
a
I the Lord
Moses
"
he
Jews,
there be
"
With
are
of the
saw
and apparently,
we
not
vision,and
a
or
but
was
the
sense
servant
in Israel like unto
face to face V
his friend V Ntunb.
but it
"If
house.
even
his death
on
Sinai it is said of him
1
My
voice
night till Eli
the similitude of the Lord
and speeches, *
some
him
face
name,
among
him.
unto
is faithful in all Mine
so, who
by
you," said Almighty God,
prophet among will make
in
honoured
God
lived; thus
in this
semblance
dwelt
Moses
But
as
Seraphim,and
Lord;
mere
God
well
His
in the dark
the
which
and clouds filledit. and
but
saw,
earthlytemple in
called
was
before the
Holy"
cry
as
God
saw
heard
the vision of the
saw
God,
Moses
as
alone
but
Samuel
to Canaan.
will of
favoured
him
hell to
Prophet,as
our
Moses
called him
not who
Egypt
the
us
is
before Christ came,
respect:
Christ leads from
as
*
Exod.
God
the
xxxiii. 11.
the
Moses revelation of the
Law,
which
Jews
being
the
favoured
Divine
The
he
while
he talked with
children of Israel
nigh him." he
him.
put
a
veil
presence
Even
when
him, The
of God. Moses
he
more
know God
will
givethee
see
live."
and
in the
he
the
Exod.
the come
the was
he
Thy with
Lord
beseech
way,
no
man
see
*
that
Thy sight; ask for
Thee, show
granted;"Thou
passedby
xxxiv. 29, 30. 33.
If I have
thee, and I
see
which greatest privilege
permittedto
infinitude.
encouragedto
was
to
did he know
find grace in
Moses
aware
revealed
"
shall go
it.
see
was
of His
now
not the
cannot
prayed,
me
This could not be
greatness "The "
people
and
saw
wider
He
not.
Presence
rest 2."
blood
deeperand
saw
Moses
surface
Thy sight,show
as
attain,Moses
glory.
afraid to
Mount,
face; for there shall
My
the
Aaron
glory then
he said,"I blessings;
So,
1
the
said,My
Thy glory." not
Flesh
Thee, that I may
and
further
he was,
was
saw,
grace in
I may
so,
of God's
with them, speaking
as
fulness of God's
that to be which found
when
tillhe had done
after all but
was
and
his face1."
on
that the very
And
Moses, they were
Yet, after all,favoured true
vices holy ser-
God;
it,and
23
skin of his face shone
The
Him.
saw
And
"
"
the
knowledge
reflected from
majestywas
1
his face shone with
down,
came
offer to
to
intimate
the
dared not look upon
patternsof
and the were
with
when counsels,
Type of Christ.
me
canst
Me, and he
might
the skirts of God's in
a
Exod.
cloud, and xxxiii. 13, 14.
pro-
1
Moses
24
claimed
the Name
and bowed And
it was
this
for He
of the Lord ; and Moses
sightof
was
of
creature
is in the bosom with
was
in the
Him
for
but figure,
for of
God,
Such
He
of
forth from
and
old;
of God's Cloud
the
Son
and
Him,
Such but save
Him
who
the
knows
are
the
by
i
His
His
His
very
Father,neither
Again
Exod.
xxxiv. 6. 8.
in this
Himself its
as
Teacher,
Nature
He
and
Person.
interposed
are
Father.
and the
guage lan-
No who
Him,
from
is
eternity knows.
Father
knoweth
man
knoweth
"
of His
knowledge is imparted
no
all that
says,
delighted.
appointedHe
words,
the Son
that hath 8
Matt.
the
the
man
any
he to whomsoever He
He
showed
Eternal
words, "No
own
the
time
the Father
Father, and
the Son, and 2."
nor
of the Father ;
the very Word
present as
in whom
ExpressImage
between
in
Mediator,the Off-streaming
image, emblem
nor
is needed
to
the
the Most
the mount
on
Creator,then
of secrets, the
glory,and
between
its
ing Himself,dwell-
He
at the
Father,and
eternity
greatnessof
was
God,
Only-begotten From
says
Moses
Word,
but
external world, first as the Revealer
He
ever
His
as
the
but the
the infinite
ever
the face of
saw,
of the Father.
fortydays,as
Counsellor was
ever
glory,as
abyssof
Not
High.
in
God
which
his face to shine.
made
God,
haste,
worshipped
apparelin
mere
and
really saw,
no
Son, who
came
the
made
l"
the earth,and
which arrayed,
Christ
But
Type of Christ.
his head toward
Almighty was
He
the
seen
Son
Father
will reveal Me
xi. 27.
hath
the
Moses l
the Father
seen
tells us, that
;" and He and
He
is in the bosom
He Him
between
Blessed
trulyseen, Truth, and in
so
Christ 3." that He
the Life.
the
for
God
education
"
may
whom
wonderful
the
know. I
"and
idle
mere
John
duties
our
lightof
fullythe
He
contrast
a
and
is
truth
fullyand and
summed
are
Those
the
the for
up
look
who
knowledge of
will be
which
which on
answer
them;
one
can
says
thee, and thou
boast,but
a 2
God show
knowest
fact which
John
x.
it
of
God;
of this a
world,
store
communicate
of to
pleasantand delightful
most
Me,"
thus
far better and
Religionhas
no
are
And
the humblest
sagaciousman hid.
the
"changed into
and works
ways
know
can
Gospel is
xiv. 9.
God
glory to glory."
mighty things which
1
while
the Way, absolutely
the most
"Call will
Him
face,"and
man
secrets
another, and
no
disclose
can
grace
of the lowest class and
know
trulythan
In
but
brings us.
the
from
men
that is,as fully,
to
that
who worshipand obey Him, teaching,
in His
image
same
happens that
to
He
by degreessee
glory of
is All
message
Him
towards
more
and
comfort; "the Law,"
our
given by Moses,
Jesus
by
came
the
so
Apostle draws
Christ to
and
Moses
says, "was
will
onea;
are
Father, and
of the
Accordingly,the
us
Father
He
earth.
on
he
for this when
accounts
the
125
mankind, being stillin heaven, even
to
was
Type of Christ.
30.
by
the
thee
great
of."
not
all who 3
prophet,
John
and
This
is
seek God i. 17.
1
26
Moses
the
Type of Christ.
will find to be true,though their
express
about
perhapsclearly
meaning. Strangetruths
God, about
heaven
they cannot
and
duty, about
our
hell,new
which
modes be
cannot
of
the
ourselves, about
world,
coveries viewing things,dis-
into
put
about
words, marvellous
prospectsand thoughtshalf understood,deep convictions
inspiring joy
and
which who
Christ,the
obey Him.
great God his
these
peace,
Moses
Son
had
brought from
His
freeness of the
those
gain from
truth,and
for all of
Father
of life. Thus
most
lation reve-
God, brings to toil to
much
the
the
that for
for all Israel ; but Christ has
personalcomfort,not
truth, a
of
part of
a
scattered rays of the
some
perfectway
are
He
the
us
bringsgrace
miracle of surprising well as a true as gift,
full and well
as
from
mercy wisdom
as
the
from
its
fulness. And
yet,alas !
and Christians, for the
in
how
spiteof
all this
! live
many
graciousbenefit.
called
bounty,men
not caring heartlessly,
Look
world.
the
at
Men
begin lifewith sinning;they quench the earlypromise defile their
of grace,
and
entrances
of the
and
by
souls; they
by
senses spiritual
block
acts of
up
the
sin,lying
or uncleanness, deceit, intemperance, profaneness, "
a
foolish and
prayer when
there is
selfishness.
How
beginto away
lose
no
who
actual
many
sightof
of those
of
turn trifling
God
once
are
!
"
vice,
the
"
or
ways
how
many
began
well !
"
by neglectof
mind,
by
an
obstinate
in which are
And
the
men
fallings
then
they
Type of Christ.
the
Moses
forgetthat they have reallyleft God; they
soon
think
Like
them.
who
men
fall in
prospect still flits before them
all manner
of
sin,more
or
less
awakens
tilldeath to perceptions
like
the
truth,such
Moses;
men
of His Eternal tries to
faithful found
or
leads
between
me
in the
they set
Moses
up
of
mocks
real
them,
knowledge, and
idols
it. third
a
Christ.
and
tumult
pointof Moses
the Israelites sinned
blance resem-
the
was
:
while
he
mount, his people corruptedthemselves;
idol,and
an
dancing. Then land
beyond the
to mention
great intercessor when was
the face
"
for world,and interceding
3. This
as faithless,
the mount, blessed and hidden,
on
hid with Christ in God/'
of the
the world own
men,
among
the
the
are
through life in
out of their
them
reason
the
see
they who
among
all
then
theybegan to sin,
the meek
and, while
Son ;
like Moses
theyare
God
see
who
men,
Joseph; or
ber, slum-
giveslively
alone
fearful : but
more
sometimes
little more
a
it before
they saw
in heart, like
Daniel; these
"
as
of generality
clear and
more
pure
with
they proceed "
Death
them.
so
profound,
then turningback again for rousing,
but
their dreams, but
of fancies and untruths ; and
in that dream
very
real
asleep,the
discoloured,crowded shape and proportion,
of
out
still
face,, though their sins have begun
His
they see
blind
to
or
127
God
would
promise,had
"Lord, why
doth
not
Thy
it with
honoured have Moses wrath
cut them
feastingand off from
interposed.He wax
hot
the
said,
againstThy
this evil a
from
Turn
people?
said to the
then
"
I will go up
make
their offended
greatsin,and if Thou
have made
Here
Moses,
Mediator
between
is closer parallel had
and
stillthan
book, which
Thou
portionin it,and
the
I pray
the
figureof
Him
died, that
lightof
offered to
in
God's
cross
and
and
bought
to
was
in
for
us
hand, observe
how 1
this Exod.
his
This Saviour
consented we
own
was
a
Christ lose the
to
God.
for
our
Yet, on
instructs history
xxxii. 11.
was
might gain it. By
atonement
of forgiveness
the
forfeit the
enjoymentof Canaan, Our
made
Thy
at his
taken
accepted. He
come.
He
of
out
give up
Joshua.
countenance,that He passion,
was
under
live :
might
we
His
other
that
He
exchangewas
peoplewent
Thee,
Israel should
than
not excluded,dying in sight,
while
but the
;
at firstsight. After
hast written."
here
the
wilt,forgivetheir sin,"he
if not, blot me,
promised land, he
us
true
at
ever
intercession for
appears
Thou
Observe, rather
now,
the
out
is
who
man,
added, "and
word.
Yet
a
sin."
making
said,"If
sinned
peoplehave
obvious,shadows
God
of God
righthand Moses
is
as
said to
he
gods of gold.
them
their wilt,forgive
Then
but
shall
peradventureI
:
this
"
Creator, Oh,
gained
great sin ;
a
sin."
for your
he
He supplications.
sinned
have
the 'Lord
unto
atonement
an
Ye
this way
his
he renewed
people,
repent of
fierce wrath, and
Thy
In againstThy people1/''
and respite,
now
Type of Christ.
the
Moses
128
sins, the
us, at the
Moses
time,in
same
of
out
He
though their
children entered the
shut
was
out
from
spiteof his having Sufferer
on
"
murmurings.
and rebels,
them and
was
the
to
it has
not
why?
in
the Divine
with
their
provoked to
was
call
himself the power
of God,
"
Himself
His
who, when
He
when
again;
not, but committed
death
He
He suffered, Him
to
is
that
meritorious;
really gainedour pardon.
Moreover, it is well fault it
race
True,
Not
spake unadvisedly
arrogateto
And judgethrighteously."
us
own
But
Moses
Lamb spotless
reviled reviled,
threatened
a
sin.
And
which he received from God; and therefore authority he was punishedby dyinp-in the wilderness. But
Christ was
for his
nothingamiss,"as
meek
seemed
Moses
plaguedand died1,
peopleprovokedhim
the
The
book/-'
My
the cross, but because he
when with his lips,
sinned
promisedland.
Canaan.
done
hath
Israel, except in figure.In
again,Moses, after all,suffered he
Thee,
promiseto accept the
sinful peoplewere
spiteof Moses, the
Christ
I pray
answered,"Whosover
instead of
taken
not
did not
129
between
Blot me,
"
will I blot out of
him
againstMe,
said,
Moses
Thy book/''God
exchange,but
was
unspeakabledistance
the
When
and Moses.
Type of Christ.
the
was
to observe how
for which
Mosep
the infinite difference between Him
and
Iiuman
who
was
[VII]
Vide
the best of
sinless,the "
corruption having 1
apparently slight
suffered ; for this shows
in it
Exod.
an
a
sinful
least taint of
unspeakableevil.
xxxii. 34. K
Moses
meekest
the
was
It
duty.
could
if God
we
thus,on the other hand, we Saviour
that
pure
has removed
who
to Him
bring us
can
God, and
reveals
Prophetand We
are
death
with
resolutions of
holy
leadinga
and may
we
resolutions at His most is
Christ
evidentlyset
is useless to make aid to
keep them
without God kinds do
earnest
"to
:
None
Him.
from
came
The
He is
same
cross
:
of the whole hearts !
May
we
we
our
renew
we
have the grace to seal sacred
Supper,in
which
forth crucified among
heartyresolves ; divers
with what
the
to
it is
we our
His
to
coming to
nor
May
year.
life of obedience
memorate com-
entering
are
and it is useless
But one
when
season
coming
plague us the
and
:
anger.
resolves without
and
of death."
neither
God's
man.
the
upon
holy season
the most
amiss
us
torious, intercession is meri-
who
cleanses
He
be with
supremelyholyand
us
approachingthe
now
approachit
He
merely
Priest.
our
His upon
but
was
singlesin,
a
is done
how
from
It
was
it would
be whose
must
for
what
see
habitual
his
it
one
that he
nothing.
up
how
see
to mark
extreme
were
make
not
slight.Thus
however
him
merit,because
without
and unprofitable, his
all gentleness,
mind, availed
of
for
was
of meekness
the rule
suffered; all his former humbleness
yet it
of men,
of transgression
judden
Type of Christ.
the
Moses
130
mandments, com-
good
our "
Jesus
us."
It
Him
for
His
table
provoking
and diseases,
sundry
shall be said of those who
other, who "
neither
vow
obedience, nor
Type of Christ.
the
Moses
Him
to
come
past in
review their sins in time or
put them
bear
to
jest about them,
"
resolve
day, and
future
not
of mind the
bringsupon
man
plaguesof Egypt, which
to
God,
tomb. and
who
be
now
Him,
togetherwith
summons
He
as
is
Him.
He
can
He
write the Law
so.
can, for
which
ness, bright-
this season,
to meet
on
nature
in time
His
"
Stand
and you,
ready to may
rise
thingssweet
have but the heart to
change the
can
cross
beset easily
so
bitter
Moses, giveyou
Law
Himself.
into the He
can
hearts,and therebytake away
your
that hand-writing
many
all
sky,
make
He
to do
by
This state
should it be needful,that you
desire Him
which
if it
as
serene
the
holy.
easy, if you
the
God,
heavier than
from
you
to you, and hard ways
Gospel.
now,
way
the sun's
as
brethren,with
holy even
ye
suffer with
are
aside the sin that doth
Put
own
some
come.
Awake, then, my your
to determine
about ?
as
can
others
to
judgment comparedwith
and hail
who
"
repentingat
judgment
could be felt is
and the thunders the wrath
a
a
"
that darkness
of
to be very anxious
matter
a
them
for reconciliation with
trustingto chance were
"
going their
on
1
sin
who
thoughts
them, and
think
who
sinning again,
on
truth
3
reckless hard-hearted
speak of
to
to boast of
even or unblushingly,
"
the
of their
aside out
way,
a
who
grace?
known
have
after they deliberately
for
1
is
againstyou,
inherit.
you
past. He
does
He
even
has
it for many
the old done
curse
this for
at all times.
Why left
Why be
the
Moses
132
should
out?
He
you
out
do
should
Why
should
blotted
not
not
from
see
His
it
for
book
Why
you? not
you His
Christ.
of
Type
glory ?
enter
?
O,
should
into
why
you His
should
be
rest?
you
X.
SERMON
Crucifixion. "
He
was
and oppressed,
He
is
He
broughtas a shearers is dtimb,so
GT.
He
makes
PETER
afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth,; and as a sheepbefore her slaughter, openeihnot His mozith." ISAIAH liii.7. was
lamb
"
it almost
that he loves Him of
Christ,he says,
whom, though
now
to the
''
he has not
whom
whom
having not Him
see
ye
of a Christian, description
a
speaks of "tasting that
Unless true
have
we
disciples ; and
heartfelt
cannot
we
gratitudeto Him;
love Him and
I say it seems
us
under impossible,
of
Christ,who
thoughtof
His
one
feels
no
bitter 1
can
have
1 Pet. i. 8; ii. 3.
unless
He
His
not we
have
duly
feel
suffered for
us.
the circumstances attained to the love
no distress,
pains,and
are
cannot
we
feel keenlywhat
*." gracious
is
Christ,we
we
of the case, that any
glory/''Again
Lord
unless gratitude, to
speaking
ye love ; in
seen,
full of
the
love of
true
a
;
not, yet believing, ye
with joy unspeakableand rejoice he
seen
no
misery, at
the
at self-reproach
The
134
having through his
Crucifixion. sins had
own
in causing
share
a
them. I know
wish
quitewell,and
forget,that feelingis
to
enough;
not
enough merely to
feel and
grieffor
and yet sufferings,
Christ's
obey Him,
is not true
without leelings
warm
hypocrisy, so, unattended sort of
with
keen of
of
pray God
the first place,we
really holy,let us which holiness, towards
man,
not
our
what Christian, so
that
through God's
strengthand
health
comeliness ; and that year
by year,
to
Saviour
oeauiy
grow
as
oi
:
1
Passion-tide.
tender
purchased.
make
a
holy,
us
the
eager
is,in
while,in
beautyof affection
the
case
of
is to the outward
our
mercy
souls may
have,
sort of bloom
and
older in
in youthful
more
love and
and
person
grow
to have
and shame,
giveus
which
only,but we
imperfect
very
sorrow
would
He
consists in tender and
a
all graces ; and
also pray Him
Lord
as
kind of
a
are
salvation has been
that
pray
time
same
the review of those
anguish,at
give us
to
love
are year1especially
of gratitude,
sufferings wherebyour us
True
Christ,and
hearts to
our
affection and horror and
the
best of
at this time
to raise
to
on
hand, rightconduct,when
is at deepfeelings,
compunction and
Let
to go
but at the
and piercing thoughtsof feelings
awful
not
conduct religious
religion.And
called upon
we
that to feel
mockery.
a
right;
the other
on
that it is not
nothing more;
love,but
both feels right, and acts
brethren,never
you, my
body,we
spirit.
may,
The will ask, how
You
tythinkingof them, that This,through God's No
will
not
if he
as
solemnlythink out for
merely
indeed
though powers
high, is notwithstandingso
so
of all classes of persons,
they wish
to
go up for
in heaven us
and
hear it and do it ?
Neither
shouldst
shall go
say, Who
the word
is very
the four
which, at Gospels,
all in
All
men.
men
thee ;
nigh unto
may
this
read
knowing them, they will
to be
known
all that that the
any
of Christ's
to think about.
us, that
sea
very
us
?
it is in open to
Gospels,and
all that is necessary will know
knows, all that has been told
full of love and sacred fear.
but ...
nigh,for
aright;they
ever
may
that thou
sea
for
heav the
know
greatest saints have
shall
we
are day at least,
or
in order to feel one
the "
the
unlearned,if
is it beyond the over
It is
level with
shouldst say, Who
bring it to
true
a
speak of,
I
think
well what
that thou
to heaven
can
one
will ; and knows
as
place.
learned and
performit. Any
ifhe sufferings, It is not
took
being
as
but
duty which
that this
measure
a
them
book,
a
which
series of events
a
great mercy
a
in
tale written
a
of
sense
a
grace,
them, will feel towards
one.
but Gospels,
in the
God's
thought. historyof
the
over
us
answer,
of every
realize them, will in
measure
a
saw
as history,
"
is in the power
graduallygain,through
them, will in be
is,by dwelling
drawn as sufferings,
those
the
on
and
pain
? I sufferings
Christ's
mercy,
will but
who
one
to learn to feel
we
are
thought of
the
anguish at
Crucifixion.
had
to
make
us, all
them
The
136 Now, then,let me of
stirring up
Christ's I.
make
and defenceless,
lamb
a
the
excite in
read the accounts
make
chance
time
it is the
and at of
Does
to hear tell of
into
one
of those instances which
day,and
which
the poor
is,when
am
not
not
what
see
seems
so
that I have
a
words usingthese distressing
was
this but
the very
reasons;
as
lingerout
reason
for
brute
I do curiosity. but
happeningin
shockingthan
more
left to
burden;
experimentson
read of
we
one
act calculating
and
sort of
in
and .angry
beasts of
victim is fastened
dumb
gashed,and pierced,
a
At
up?
for many particulars,
like to go
do you
take
we
sometimes
to read them
them, or
make
not
this
it not
or cattle,
animals,perhapsmerelyfrom
of cruelties
us
of barbarous
deed
wanton
who science,
of
our
should sufferings
meet
another,it is the cold-blooded
men
rence irreve-
conveyingto
Lord's
our
animals.
ill-treat their
who
owners
of
means
a
tected unpro-
presumption
which publication
some
Since then
or
which, sometimes
brute
on
shudder
us
as
as
consider how very horrible it is to
I mean,
us.
exercised
may
that
was
to this inoffensive and
which feelings
those
is,He
is.
lamb
a
without
image
over
will observe
in the text ; that
Him
animal, we
mourn
you
called to do at this season.
are
innocent,as
as
Scripturecompares take
making
sufferings you
to these
is called
reflections by way
two
or
hearts and
your
First,as
minds
one
as you sufferings,
Lord
our
Crucifixion.
the rest,
a wall, against
its life. Now
sayingthis,and
for
nothing?
crueltyinflicted upon
For our
Crucifixion.
The Lord ?
He
feet,and
and
hands
and left,
that
spectacle.Now
a
as
hearts,and sickens
poor
brutes ?
us
much
so
this
I suppose
resistance ; it is the cowardice the victims which
are
makes
defend
themselves,but
no
and
their
might
dislike to hear
our
is
something so
those who
themselves,who weapons very
hardened
Now
this
His
of
on
to
ness, and in utter the words
in
in His
reviled not
again;
mouth
agony,
we
yet
tormenting who
defence,that the
case
have but
none
thought
of it.
had laid aside
He
:
defend
cannot
power,
His
legionsof
exceptthe
perfectinnocence Lamb
the as helplessness,
guilefound
as
arms
and committed righteousness,
of St. Peter, "Who
not; but committed
our
earth without arms,
the world
much
and
who
endure
Saviour's
truth, meekness, and
Himself
;
(asit were)disbanded
had
came
nor
can
persons
glory,He
Angels,He
of offence
justour
was
us
only to
not
satanic In
us, and
utterlyin
are
neither
dangerousanimals,
very different kind ; but there
a
have harmed
never
of
so sufferings especially
large,able
dreadful,so
very
done
tyranny of which they
of their wounds
be of
would feelings
to
whatever
power
to attack
even
our
moves
that theyhave first,
of wild beasts at
case
is it
there
crueltyshown
at
if theywere touching.For instance, take the
Cross,and
what
next, that they have
harm;
pierced through
fastened to the
so
very
no
the scourge,
gashedwith
was
137
;
when Himself
did
no
who, when
He
sinless-
of God.
sin,neither He
suffered,He
to Him
and
that
was
In was
reviled,
threatened
judgethright-
The
138
Crucifixion.
Think then,my eously1.""
crueltypractised upon one
sort of
and
Passion
brute
feelingwhich
any
acts
shown
remind who
accounts
as
says,
I
am
a
and the outcast of the ". Take
another
thing still more be, nay
because it to go
at the
not
reasons,
was
so
little
poor
them two
to
a
a
die?
actually say
said.
O, my "
if
the Psalm of men,
too
see
the
same
why
? for
so
innocent, and
so
itself. I do not
cruelty, they would
be
seized they deliberately
to
a
its arms,
out a
stake
beam,
shockingto
and
say;
so
its
nailed
through its so
left it to
perhaps,you
shocking,and ought not
brethren,you
like
and crucified
took
men
stretched
it is too
1 Pet. ii.22, 23.
self Him-
ing at the very hear-
was
to defend
fastened them
It is almost
let them
overpoweredshould
it
if wicked
and
will
you
bar of wood, drove
cross
unfeeling
scorn
littlechild, and
because
What
frame,
feet,and
will
to
unable
child?
me
may
you
humble
very
sightonly,but
into the details of such
young
a
;
example,and
heart-rending.What a
man
let
He sufferings.
as creation,
How strikingly.
two
same
no
gain
people2."
of cruelties shown the
animals;
Angels,deignedto
and
worm,
and
Christ's
to the state of the brute
''
to which
of wanton
picture,of
a
And
you.
use
inferior
the
is higherthan the even
we
read
you
you will
Christ's Cross
historyof
good
one
towards
you,
the
at feelings
jour
animals,and
to excite within
ought
add, this is in all cases turn
brethren,of
to be
feel the horror of this,and *
Ps. xxii. 6.
The yet
bear to read of Christ's
can
you
the holier?
which
are
shocked
shocked
you
He
at
the
in which
Christ's
such sufferers,
by
not instance,
cometh;
come
kill the
him, however,
anguishof
slave to the
a
foreigncountry,where most
cruel and most
and
what
is
brother whom so
whom
the
concerningwhom
it
1
a
as
down
into
Now
this
of Jacob ;
sons
is,that Joseph younger
to do them
of the
xxxvii. 19, 20.
he need
at all have
not
historyremind
Gen.
in
but besides protected,
exceptfor his desire
the Master
him
sold him
friends.
no
confidingand loving,that
does this
slay him1/'
their defenceless,
them, that he would
to
us
taken
was
of love,
this dreamer
they put
cowardlyin
theyought to have
in their power,
Now,
he
innocent
message
let
but
he had
and
only innocent
come
a
shockingin especially
so
was
on
its circumstances,
Joseph was
his soul,and
and Ishmaelites,
was
have
supposed. When
and therefore,
now,
a
that,he
that of any
him, said,"Behold,
they saw
did not
not
not
you
distinction,
to another
passionexceeds I have
as
pitin spiteof
was
are
shockingin
so
his father to his brethren
they,when They
cent? inno-
more
littlechild?
any
why
one,
His ?
sweeter, gentler,
not
loving,than
yet introducingus
sent
is the
to
at the other ?
take another
Or
without sufferings
which
was
tender,more
meeker,more
Why
it more?
deserved
which
139
little child's agony
is that
horror ; for what and
Crucifixion.
us
not
been
service.
of but of Him
vineyardsaid,on
The
I4O
sendingHim My
'*
Son
?"
kill
Him,
slew
and
let
is
as
brute
seize
us
and
Him
cast
affect
but suggestedin Joseph's, animal's was
come
among
child's
a
His
instead of
now,
will
another
present to
aspect.
Let
person
whom
venerable
recollect any
could
such
suppose who
had
who
had
and
God's
summons
known,
awful
who
us,
fierce men,
instance of
have;
had
who
a
our
He
had
of the young,
case
another
that
some
known
as
loved
and
often done
had smiled
given on
to be very
instance
passion under
Lord's
have
wisdom,
us
long
we
as
reverenced,
kindnesses,
good advice,
us
us,
and
aged
comforted
good
and
us
in
religious,
full of heaven, with
grey
countenance, waiting for Almighty to leave this world
I say, such and
vineyard,
such history,
no
take
suppose
knew
we
us
our
we
And
love.
thing,and
one,
holy,full of
suppose,
us
encouragedus,
hairs
by
a
taught
trouble,whom
which
takingthe
us
let
additional circumstance
an
can sufferings
in persecutors
let innocent,and confiding, which
of the
and defenceless, but onlyguiltless
not
3. And
of
or
Son,
Heir,come,
in Christ's
us
the
inheritance.
out
Here, then, is
crueltyto
Lord
very
His
on
reverence
saw
themselves,This is the
Him."
of
the husbandmen
when
they caught Him, and
"
But
they said among us
husbandmen, They will
to the "
Crucifixion.
whose
a
one
naked stripped Matt.
we
a
in
better
have
is dear to us,
memory
i
whom
for
place;
ourselves
rudelyseized
insulted,driven public,
xxi. 37"39.
The about
and
here
there, made
dressed
spiton,
Crucifixion.
the
severelyscourgedon
to the gaze
of would
him, what
be
think of this person be overwhelmed such
But
think of
Him,
garment
on,
which
the
to nail Him
to
after hour with
one
strength,and of the
some
and but that Do much
you
?
the
the
His
could, derers mur-
it was
that
dying,hour
? in peace ?
how His
approachof which
them.
On
He
no
;
face
exposedto
and
staringat
watching the gradualebbing
and
might dwell for
Him
pleasedcoming
appallingdetails
think
Only
state,and without
out, and
surelythey were
heart
should
!
course
consider who
not
we
mind
holy Jesus,
high enough for
death ; and
who
Him, mocking Him, of His
the
of
matter
again,view
stretched
any
a
it ; and Or
misery.
arms
view, and
as
cross
bleedingto
His
our
we
had to creep up the ladder,as up
in that
of suffering
in His wounded
when
He
led Him
in
us
jeered
occurrence.
bear to read of
we
and
came
piercedthrough and through by
is all this to the
what
which
was
and
hideous
a
who
that,and consider how
or
some
all his wounds
exposedwith
feelings? Let
our
with
longer,pulledand
no
multitude
rude
a
laden
back, then
at last
then ridicule,
clothes in
carry it
heavy load till he could dragged about,and
struck, laughing-stock,
a
in other
up
141
on
the
recorded
that those who
eatingor
death.
saw
These
are
tain, Gospelscon-
for
these
nothing;
thingshad
selves drinkingor enjoyingthem-
contrary,we
are
told that
even
''
the
The
142
Crucifixion.
peoplewho
came
breasts and
returned V
the
what people,
His
accordingto do
desire to
we
mother2?
and "
a
of
use
stood
I
understand
can
all;they
at
they
what
do
try to is
lament
indeed
are
to keep it, profess yet
Such
a
mentioned expressly
have of
turned
we
David,"
He
came
"
upon
on
1
to Him
Luke
"
?
If then
we
I will pour
xxiii. 48.
2
I know I do
Matt.
they
at least
or
lamentation
characteristic
do not upon
sorrow,
the house
Himself, before was
shall look
xii. 46, "c.
not
mean
to
of Jerusalem,the spirit
and supplications;
her?
Friday
men
do not sorrow,
earth, speaking of what of
Good
what
see
and
cross
But
merciful Saviour
says the
What
with
keep
of griefand spirit in Scripture as a
to Christ.
the inhabitants
of
and
turn
soul V
but ungrateful,
at all
the
on
Simeon's
sorrow
them.
tion por-
was
of His
in
are
I understand
sorrow.
some
He
memory
do not
very
at all,I do not
of those who
When
and
peoplewho
mean;
understand who
we
and sister,
to have
we
sucked ?
by, then, accordingto
keepingthe
our
that He
pierced through her
sword
unless passion,
!
?
desire,
we
brother,and
sorrow
Mary
be rather blessed than
and the paps His
as
mother's
she
prophecy, is the
be
St.
do
company?
Then, surely, ought
of that cross
Him,
that bare
the womb
or feelings,
promise,to
own
of feelings
the
were
their
Lord's blessed mother
Mary's,our
be of this
desire to
we
St. John's
St.
or Magdalene's,
Do
If these
were
sight,smote
that
togetherto
3
Luke
come, grace
upon ii.35.
Me
The
and they shall they have pierced,
whom as
Crucifixion.
for his
mourneth
one
for Him,
for Him,
mourn
shall be in bitterness
is in bitterness for his firstborn
that
one
as
and
only son,
143
\" 1 will thing1
One who
if there be persons
:
"
conscious to themselves
are
griefwhich as
add
this
they do
should
season
other
at
their havingneglected to this
season
other
at
or
feelingsare
Our
rule
can
when
would
we
but
cannot
in this house
might come who
to
if
they will.
are
with
their
then
that
course
none
therefore
ourselves.
However,
us
I
well
be out
forward
we
I
come.
if
they
sorrow,
He, our
be
those as
satisfied
conscious
than
I
often
even
they do;
of this
day as
of he
all oughtto be dissatisfied with our
will
own
fault,we
lead mercifully
time; but if it arises from i
we
do not.
as
will not
will be
if this is not
own
if
tunities oppor-
speak of
they come
of heart, for God
in His
will
and frequently,
Even
us
alone
speak of those who
feels the great event
us
ought,and
not
but
they ought to grievemore of
God
to according
feelings;they
own
they might.
as
make
can
sorrow;
cannot
able, I know
they
need
alone
more
prayers
now
arise from
not
power;
of grace ?
well that many can,
often
own
diligently sought Him
have not
know
times,as
feelings ; God
our
feel
church,whether during
to
our
not feelthe
consider with themselves
defect does
come
in
not
they do
them, who
cause
times,let them
perhapsthis
whether
that
here present
Zech.
xii. 10.
our
The
144
Crucifixion. here
not
coming1to
our
coldness and
you
all to consider that that fault is not
It
is said
in
with
cometh
prayers
deadness
the
Book
to be
those
to
His if
fancyas draw
us
did
on
near
the
remember
If
then,we Let
into
us
Presence we
saw
to it ; let
Cross
beg
us
Thou
when
and
Him let
comest
Let this be added to the prayer, my
Well ;
fancyyou
Him
when
with Thou me, 1
Rev.
let
let upon on
us
try
it ; let
us
Him,
us
as
He Lord
"
with which brethren, After I have
given
will say to yourselves a short prayer. see
Jesus
Christ
on
the cross, and say
penitentthief, Lord, remember in Thy kingdom ;" that is, comest "
the
Lord, i. 7.
the
Thy kingdom 2."
to leave this church.
blessing, you
the
to
about
are
you
Him
say to
in
of
thought of
can;
to look
us
we
at
God;
our
we
Do
lament, or
at the
meet
the
on
the marks
see
lament
not
whenever
the
graves, and
hung
wail and
to
prepare
and
brethren,
in His side.
lament
must
He
Him,
my
our
shall
we
would
we
Behold
"
see
who
feet,and
and thief, penitent me
Him
those,then, who
Him
now.
come
in His
beg
slightone.
a
We,
day rise from see
I
all kindreds of the
of Him1/'
shall
? rejoice
who
sightof Him
of
and fault,
own
and
:
His wounds,
see
hands,and
in His wish
shall
we
cross,
might,then
we
every eye shall
one
Christ;we
Jesus
see
as
Revelation,
piercedHim
of us, shall
one
our
of
earth shall wail because every
are
clouds; and
which
they also
often
as
in mercy,
remember 2
Luke
not
my
xxiii. 42.
me "
member Re-
sins,
The but Thine remember
own
cross;
that Thou
in the last
Crucifixion.
sufferedstfor me,
I suffered
Remember
ther, and
now."
[TO]
a
own
sufferings,,
sinner
ber ; remem-
felt Thy duringmy lifetime, day that !_,
that sufferings, me
Thine
remember
145
on
my
make
cross
me
by Thy remember
side. Thee
XL
SERMON
JSlttentiance
will not
"Ye
OT.
JOHN
He
unto
that
the
not
ye
and
His
that
them
;
but that
they,and not
hath
life."
this life is in His
and life.,
Yet
hath
God
"
in the
he that hath the
text
Son
life."
have
of
matter
they did He
they none
in
did
came
not."
not
else but
the
Him
to
come
We
wish
to
did
not
He
they
Me, own,
from receive came
would
to not
implying that
come,
they, were
His know
when
that
text
to
come
unto
fact,that they
not
says
will not
He
"
Him
received
a
Ye
brethren,"
the
cause
of their
coming.
Does one
life,and
Son
the
not
own
own
Him,
come,
His
might
as history,
that Epistle1 to-day's
40.
v.
"
and solemnlyexpostuSaviour,sorrowfully lates
Himself, our with
hath
might have life" JOHN
that ye
eternal
us
hath
Son
that
in
tells us
given Son.
Me,
to
come
^olp Communion*
on
it not
seem
should seek his 1
a
own
First
plain natural good ? Sunday
instinct that every
What
after Easter.
then
is meant
by
Attendance this
to unwillingness
Communion.
147
for the greatestof
goods,
Holy
on
come
which, guided by unwillingness,
life;an
and by experience, we Scripture to
this
at prevail
age in which Here
is
questionof cannot
for this
account
gift,by allegingthat
treasure
in
is not
by
the
us
with
greater. Far
a
from its
importunately press
it ; for
gifts,
own
us, and weary
upon
? nothingness
own
not
are
therebybring home
? and does it not
the lesson of its
sufficient
a
therefore
takingaway continually
theyare
to us, does it not
of
news
about
unconcern
have
we
and already,
hands
our
the world
whatever
in the
fullyas
as
comparisonof good with
a
Christ's
interested
affirm confidently
can
widelyand
as
lightof
Christ said it?
no
We
good.
day
the
Do
not
we
confess that eternal life is the best of all conceivable before gifts,
other deserve to be mentioned
none
Nay, and ;
sin also
like the old
witness denounce
of
warns
prophetof Bethel,sin is forced to
the Lord's
stingsus
in the
with
remorse
us
may
and
even
it seduces
when
the
miseryof sinningis and the disappointments
temporalpunishmentswhich we
While
us.
to
still the
in the inward
Yet transgression.
;
bear
of the Lord
name
judgments upon
guiltis overcome,
inflictedon
ments not to trust to its allure-
us
and againstitself,
us, it
we
?
live to the world.
yet we
sense
which
will not
commonly come
unto
follow
upon
Christ that
have life.
Further,it
is not
that God L
*
treats
us
as
servants
or
Attendance
148
slaves;He
does not He
strength: have
we
does not
made
some
has
begun
He
No;
spontaneousacts sent goodness, at giffc
any
our
His
and
by
hands
life.
our
for us? unto
Yet,
in
us
Him
So
that
life and
What
all
of
has
suppose
sin
could
need
else they would teaching,
in
serve
as
Who of whom
forcible means
a
their true men
what
been
But
will not
I
these
duty is;
to
ignoranceis
an
times some-
that
And
Gospelwere
persuasivemanner,
willingoutcasts
brethren, when
are
they others
set before
this would
habitual
sense
the true
not
do
of
cause
to Christ.
come
speak?
come
of mankind
be obedient.
of rousing them
state.
are
or
first
done
will not
mass
their
if the doctrines of the
a
days,
our
sleptwithin
have
this,men
that the
know sufficiently
them
has
the anticipated
yet
as
all
"
godliness."He
strangeis this,that thoughtfulpersons
fancythat
asking
have life.
not
my
Far from
morning
more
spiteof
they may
tempted to
why
inconceivable
charge,and freely givenus
in the very
us
so? in
special,
in the firstinstance. He has from
the fulness of His grace
Is it not
till
of life.
with
us
has, by an
He
of prideand lust, while stirrings us.
our
Presence
in the way
with dealings
to be
Son
urgent with
above
us
His
from
progress
of mercy.
His
on
to bring before Him, offering
thingsthat pertainunto been
burden
a
repelus
good
infancytaken
our
put
preparedsome
have
or
Communion.
Holy
on
Do
not think
I tell you
from
Christ's
I say
a
that I
am
favour,
strongthing,
speakingof
Attendance of those who
some
Holy Communion.
on
hear
now
the line any
where, or imaginethat I
for
for certain, justwho
knowing
and spirit,
and
in the
Gospel,and
Christ,and
their fair
in spittof life, too well enabled
He
has shown
men
do not
He
a
to
has
coming to church, a passingon
of receiving and wine.
There
indeed,"He
hunger ""
but then He He
"
was,
by
by adding,
Me.""
If then
is,there is What
no
is the
His Presence ness
a
man
good
of
sittingat
is in the
is like the
holy Eucharist
sin of the
this
shall
coming
he shall live
where
where He
Such went
He
is not.
seekingHim,
Israelites who
a
ment. appoint-
to Me
even
?
an
of bread
own
seek Him
home
but
Him," and
what explained
profitin seeking Him
Him
aisle to His
that cometh
does not
has
but faith,
secret
along the
that eateth Me,
that
He
Him,
mistakingHis
no
is,that
see
eternal life in the form
be
can
said
He never
giftof
the
am
not figure,
there before
holy table,a kneelingdown
I
to
mere
a
mere
a
I
come
towards
heart
of the
action of the visible limbs ; not a
that to
us,
it
so
which
in that way
shown
I say
and
Him,
to
come
have
they may
in fact
literal bodilyaction ; not
a
movement
mere
that
speeches. This
Him
to
come
pointedout. for life is
how
us
for their salvation,
Him
know, because
to
their interest
cast their lot with
death
seek really
nevertheless do not
that
quitesure
am
professto
in His
trust
to
in heart
to Him
givingup
from
who
I
rule
give any
can
come
not; but
do
shrink
would
who
many,
who
that I dare draw
Not
me.
149
when
perverseto
seek
Attendance
150 for the
manna
not He
who
of
at
a
time
it
when
given. May
not
was
the placeand prescribe givesthe gift,
mode
givingit ? Observe
I have
plainand cogent is
how
been
Our
saying.
of
eat the flesh of the Son
have
ye
life in you :"
no
had is
This is
broken,
"
My
refuse to eat that to refusing
The
Holy
true
reason
does bind
and
of the cup,
drink
that
we
that
this, they do
not
not
they think
like to
Allow
much
as
as
we
reasonable awe,
knowledge,and most
cases
themselves
their
once
ease, of their
own
own
to
this
wish
to
lead
present.
at least to
bear, or
whom
respect ;
distrust of their perseverance
misgivingabout
their
give
lingeringlove
will,of indolence,of men
pledge
reluctance to
a
for all; a
good opinionof
a
at
past sin,imperfect
the
grounded on
lead religious
distrust of themselves,
habits,of a
are
we
still after all there is in
other causes,
the service of sin
we
to live very much
of
the burden
bear,Christ's yoke;
to
if
that that blessed Sacrament
bind them
to
This
"
come
promiseto
will for proper
reluctance
a
He
have life?
may
"
Cup,
than they do and thoughtfully strictly
more
blood,
plain,then, that
very
so,
His
life being the giftHe life,
not
to do
them
drink
says of the bread which
Him
lives ; they do religious lives ; and
and
why peoplewill is
Communion
what
Man,
Bread, and
unto
come
proofof
declares,"Except ye
My Body/'
is it not
Blood;"
the
Lord
no
offers in the text; also He
up
Communion.
Holy
on
in
of
carnal
they do
not
holyresolves,
presentsincerity.
Attendance is
This
why
they consent
to devote
In what
does
way
come
Commandments
read,we
thingwhich
off every
our
admitted
deep
to the
it is which
Lord
our
of
giving up
you;"
altar,"Come
and
though
is nothingshort of the words
which
learn of Me/' and if the
giftwere
and
"
the way
Men
had
themselves and
Take
distinctly
I will refresh
that this refreshment
My yoke
forthwith most
so
murmur
in which
and
laden ungracious,
of
alone
a
you, and
complain,
with
tions, condi-
it is offered
righteousLord
could offer
righteousness.
rather
give up
the
in the threats which
attractive
recollect
upon
hardlypurchased, merelybecause
in that way
it,
we
for all.
eternal life, life, yet we
" follow,
this
once
ever
and
true
so
ever
our
bear, the very
altogetherand Me,
put
ourselves
Doubtless
Saviour.
unto
it be
confess
we
heart cannot
sin
to
after bsjng lastly,
thus,though a graciousvoice cry the
;
;
hear the
we
bind expressly
and
the unrenewed
of
follows preparation
for them;
sorrow
Holy
sanctions
and
offend God
may
in
to them
solemnlyexhorted
are
Sacrament, we
to the service of
as
week's
a
them, unless
the time of celebration is come,
then,when
from
to
againstsecret sin,and
warned
are
for life\
to Him.
offer Himself
called to self-examination ;
And
they
themselves
He
First,we
the Law.
notion
to Christ
? through the commands
Communion
sins and
151
impart Himself
will not
He
that
know
will not
men
Communion.
Holy
on
as
is the treasure
promisethan implicate surround
it.
presentedto
us
Bright in the
Attendance
152
Communion.
Holy
on
Gospel,still the pearlof great pricelies depths,at
the bottom
and
its
know
worth;
bringit thence.
and
their most
favourite
suppose
that
change their
what religious,
promised
certain destruction
of
annihilation of all
necessary
rule of the
Gospel?
Let
exhortations will induce
any
? and
and enjoyments which indulgences
the
contrary to
to
life consists in
very
to the
they delightin, the
what
plunge in
death frightful
a
whose of
indeed,
offered to the diver shall
perilof
short practices
it
see
dare
many
reward
sin, and
We
ocean.
not
reconcile them
prizecan
to
What
love
who
habits
are
but
the imminent
overcome
those
of the
in its native
conduct ;
they confess
to obey,and soul,their obligation
such
the worth
their
not
us
men
of the
perilif theydo
of not; yet, for all this,the present sacrificerequired them
is too much
Lord's
love for
for them.
them,
His
They
free
will not be
influenced;and why
their heart ;
full well what
His
they would
it,"say they, Give
service.
They know-
have, if they might
a
u
suited to
Mediator
choose.
Far from our
case.
life, give holiness, give truth,give a Saviour
deliver from Saviour small
is not
He
on
? because the fault is in
Christ is said to have done all thingsfor us; "
when
since ; they long-suffering
not like God's
theydo
be told of their
self-denying mercy
earth,His
and gifts,
may
sin ; this is not
to deliver
thingto
in
offer
commandments;
us
it is
sin.
enough:
This
is
if it be life, a
our
no,
we
need.
in the way
mockery of
our
to
want
a
It is
a
of God's
hopes to call
Attendance that
indeed.
If
hearts
our
be
heaven, let them
for us;
done
morning new working
no
;
at ease; we
way;
wish
we
to
to be
happy
no
utter
not
it ;
alas! I must some
best of can
that us
be the
a
of
none
who us
acceptance
no
hearts,though ful, unthank-
language most
to the serious attention
warfare,and
worse
for them. a
are
had
is in
reception ; for this
bondage,
neglectof Holy Communion
that there is brethren,
for not
Gospel promises
sinful.
cautions to those
I would
men's
own
the next;
quitthe subjectwithout
not
wish is,
we
and
If the
once.
These reflectionsI recommend live in
Christ
thing our
every
languageof
most profane,
of those who
trembling,
What
this world
enjoyboth
Such is the
in the
wake
acceptit; but if not, it is but
tonguesdo
most
to have
the
the hands
self-denial. Let
no
all at
trouble
no
fear and
no
it will receive persuasiveness,
from us." their
wish
wish
we this,
it has
have
us
for
us
change be part of
the
rejoice only.
to
we
have
We
be free
fit
to
be clayin literally
us
let
but be it ours suffer, to be
Let
salvation,
out
changed
and dream, and sleep,
us
men
giftwill
changed,only let us let
potter;let
of the
be
must
ourselves.
in the work work
then the
nothing at all,and
to do
want
153
gift,which is,in fact,a heavy yoke.
free
a
Communion.
Holy
on
but,
addressing
in the observance
of it.
need of cautions ; but the on
his
and trial,
I need not
perilattached
is the very
but receiving;
;
excuse
it often
remind to the
which
of
none
you, my
unworthy
many
happens,as
us
plead
in other
Attendance
154
also,that
matters
fear,and
do not
fears when
have
men
Communion.
Holy
on
fear when
they should fear.
they should
consideration will show
this ; for what
is the
communicating? that
of
it, as
without fear. implies,
It is evident
of what
said,when
justnow
was
coming
to
A
not
slight
dangerin St.
Paul
then,that,in spite in
are
persons
danger
it unworthily, theycommonly do not really receiving feel their danger; for their very danger consists in their of
fear the fearing.If they did trulyand religiously blessed Sacrament, so far they would not be in danger not
of
an
unworthyreception.
Now
it is that persons
it is plainwhen
are
in
danger
not when and thoughtlessly; it fearlessly receiving they receive it for the first time, but when they have
of
often received it,when it. This is the When
he
comes
with
suppose the
soul,and
so
case
a
it.
to
Holy Communion,
anxiety.At least,I
and
awe
of
first comes
so
person
as profane,
he first attends
receiving
dangeroustime.
Christian
a
in the habit of
theyare
to
littlein earnest
the despise
Perhaps he
has
will not about his
ordinance
when
clear doctrinal
no
notion of the sacred rite,but the very title of it,as the of his Lord's
Sacrament make
serious.
him
himself,and
Let
us
and
believe
Blood, suffices that
he
to
examines
prays for grace to receive the
and he feels at the time
that,having bound and life,
Body
of celebration
himself
received Divine
more
giftworthily; and afterwards,
to a religious strictly
he influences,
has
more
to
Attendance
several times, this fear and the
of the prayers,
words
both
he
does
hear
profane. He
to be
not
that he is
had
deep),but
so
Service
kept
him
wanderingthoughts: is
removed, and
any
habitual
Sacrament
as
he
to
no
warn
of
Now
a
from former
knowledge
and
check
him, he
of heart and
greatersin
to
he is in
is
sin to
a
danger of
without
sacred that
more
is,if he neglectsto
narrowly,and
the faintest
risingsof
theyare
be
discerning
life as
a
to condemn
coldness and
and
thing
self-abasement.
be his risk ; his over jealous
in
in church.
he is in his attendance
constant
the greaterwill rite,
himself
not
his
stances circum-
neglectGod
neglectHim
and gratitude,
of the
exposedto
those in which
of course,
awe,
acquiring
in unbelief,
the giftof Body, of receiving
the
safeguard
in
of the nature
the Lord's
And
the
of communicating,
seasons
clear
is the time when
(probably
now
succeeded
not
ordinarily displayed.If it is the world,it is
he
greater temptation
a
acquaintancewith
than perilous
more
than
man
this accidental
now
has
hardness ordinary much
worse
and
and irreverence, indifference,
but
reverence
and has
own
a
less emotion
than he has
his want from
the
principle deeperreligious
no
he firstcommunicated
when
with
away
familiar with
be
but he is exposedto first,
at
was
wear
receive with
and
attendance
the order of the Service,so
and
is not
solemnity.It
reverence
begins to
he
novelty. As
155
repeatedhis
after lie has
But
for.
answer
Communion.
Holy
on
at
risk,I
to himself, hate
the say ;
watch
in himself
irreverence
;
for, of
Attendance
156
if he
course,
Communion.
Holy
on
acts, the less will be his risk,and
so
that his heart will greaterwill be his security him.
But
I
speak
of their
aware
viz.
mention
me
which
into
which
Even
minds
our
in
the rite was
when
sin of
another
when
similar
a
fall;
to
apt
are
attended
it,and
what
memory
forgetthat when
between
onlytill we
imaginethat
once
for
all,as
in
This
seek ?
had
if
was
againstus,
and
But
blessed
those servants
Him,
is
who
at even,
or
ever
at
we
whereas
giftof
grace,
But
there
coming those and
off
an
consider;
who
at
who
imply,but
that there is
a
formal
a
writingwhich
end are
them;
to
and
is but
was
then
does this
over,
wiped
midnight,or
morning;"
our
we expectations;
our
feared.
and
worshipping;as
are
dismiss from
received the benefit of it
have
we
thingdone
to
have
we
in preparation, diligent
it,what
to
come
we
nothing more
a
thoughtsabout Holy Communion
that
a
felt
we
there is often
before feelings
hoped and
ever
have
strive to
retrospect;we
have solemn
we
occasion,and
then
are
cherished
we
coldness
even
our
We
after.
we
may
to us,
careless in
are
resist the
we
profounda seriousness as
as
new
painfuldifference
the
many.
communicants
communion frequent
possess
"
are
sufficiently
not
are
betray
not
after communicating, that they have forgetfulness,
a
communicated.
we
who
danger,and these
Here, too, let character
of those
the
of the
matter.
expecting
ever
whether
He
or cock-crowing,
first
come
neglectto
of
way
to
wait
come
in the
Him
for
for its
Attendance
Holy
on
accomplishmentin progressive they
act ! it is
157
their
fanely pro-
hearts,how
if to receive the
as
ourselves
we ought to behave great a privilege,
had
in the
life which
of
good time,will
God
thingwhereunto
sends it"
"
was
put
lest he should
and
eat, and live for
take
be
earnest,then, should treasure which
the
is
a
the
Spirit/' says
burden
of life and ; and
Nor in this ever
"
:
us
!
privilege
principle
a
strength,till
be
in
the
we
while,what
cause
by
or
once
twice
seekingGod
strength,seek
bread which
manna,
come," till His
His
"
comes
secure
down
"daily bread," and kingdom
the end of the world, all our
come/'' wishes
In
giftfor
the
Seek the Lord
is like the
watch,
day dawn,
can
The
fectly per-
hearts !
our
and
us
to
we
till the righteousness,
that
suppose
formed have
our
Quench
"
Apostle;surelyour Christ
by
the listless
graciousordinance,we
evermore."
gracious
it turn to
day-stararise in
let
us
haste, How
heavy to bear,before
and pray, and fulfilall and the
invites
nature
our
that
ever.
or unhealthyexcitements,
which
indolence,to not
the
had
should be lost
us
own
prosper
lest this
care
our
carry within
we
fault,by
own
its
"
of his reach in
virtue in it,that it
out
we
the fruit of the
which forfeited,
Adam
so
medicine (ifgreat
food and
and in its own
inscrutable way,
if
as
which, in compared to ordinary),
be
thingsmay
tree
Divine
partaken some
in blessing-
Surely,after
to cast it away.
then
mockery, and
Communion.
His
from
heaven
"till He
that His
face
coming
and prayers
at
rest and
Attendance
158
accomplished ;
are
have the
and
past
once, and
in His
and
consolation
stay and
a
Communion.
Holy
on
present communion
meanwhile, joining together
future,reminding us that He
promisingus
He
that
will
come
first
on
enteringit,without
because it is the passage to another ? to religion
feel
who
much
have
why
reason
this; it
is
it may
seem
of experience
all do not feel it
But
of earth
of
draweth
dim, the
many
the "
when
who
see, and
cannot
is heard
promisethat Happy
are
wearied
hope to
world
the
the
salvation
shines not, and the the foundations
sightsthere
are
is
the tumults
in such
are
things seen, ('
;
which
the
of earth the
death,and
coming.
peoplethat
thingsunseen
have the Lord
sun
to feel
lament, the
their
forth the Lord's
to show
of the
than
the colours
wail and
heaven,and
all above
the Lord
not lived
shake; but the Altar's light
brighter;there
ever
command
the fails,
only
broughtlow, and
heads, for
stars fall from
of the round burns
old,and
wax
but
can
their
Nature
nigh.
is
moon
lift up
The
feel it more
the voice of song is
fade,and
God
world.
is
to those
into circumstances
while the times
all kindreds of the earth sons
the
a
great
no
is,that theyhave
others,have but been thrown it more.
thing,it
any
It needs
feel it ; and those who
long enough to
it is
self-evident truth
a
come
Who
that discovering
that if this lifeis worth
weariness,and
has
again.
live any time in the world,pleasantas
can
we
yea,
for their God
!"
a
turn
can
blessed "
are
Come
\"
case
who,
with
good
the
people
unto
Me/'
Attendance
He
I
"
says,
will
give
satisfies,
goods. which
and
rest."
Rest
is
the
mother
the
Presence,
labour
quietness
the
themselves
that
ye
you
Such is
worship,
all
from
whom
and is
of
calm
better
of of
us
all
;
world,
they
shall
toil;
These
heavenly and
heaven,
the
laden,
than
not.
the
159
heavy
are
disappoints
foretaste out
Communion.
Holy
on
for
and hereafter
seek
is
a
their
sure
in
face
calm
shut
season
Him
see
peace
Jerusalem,
such
wno
are
and
to
ble invisiface.
SERMON
"
When
Jesus then liftedup
Him,
eat?
may
A
He
saith " "
do."
would
meanings
when
openly all
His
about
was
forward
minds, His
And
divine
from He
us
and
in mercy,
Himself
see,
knew
unto
come
that these
buy bread
we
the
on
the
Himself our
Lord
did
not
"
what
had
secret
bring
He
knew
but first,
He
wished and
arrest
to
them
blind and
deaf
to lead
their
open
the
forth
what. He
for all cannot
:
this
And
knew
once.
at
sense
receive sacred
most
profit.
the
the
of
His
beginning, it may
be
thus, throughout
Author
for He
you
instructed
from dispensations the
him,
from
fall without
great company
a
shall
Evangelistadds,
and disciples,
and
saw
spoke, and
He
before He
words,
truths
the
Thus,
to do
His
eyes, and
vi. 5.
JOHN
said to prove
He He
His
Philip, Whence
unto
these words
FTER
XII.
Finisher
of
course
our
and listened to what
He
was
faith our
has
gracious said that
hid
things
while questionings,
about
to
do.
He
has
The
GospelFeast.
hid,in order afterwards back
at the time
what
with
walked
He
before,we
see, and
hid Himself
He them
different and
under
did
did not
we
profit.Thus
more
reveal,that then, on
to
said and
He
what
on
similar
:
looking in it
see
may
it to
therebysee
from
to Emmaus
yet
161
the
thus
as disciples
Joseph,too,
hid circumstances,
self him-
from his brethren.
see
a
before
thought in
this
With
Christ
us.
intended
further
and
new
that bread which bread which on
to
in meaning still, of
spoke
to create
minds, surelywe
our
make
or
Labour
say,
but perisheth,
the
Apostlesare
His
and priests,
people; and
that
feast,so
is the provided, the
heavenlymanna He
All
goes
which
"
unto
shall
lasting ever-
give
unto
is the world, and
the
multitudes
suddenly,so
providerof now.
or
man
Communion.
Holy
food
endureth
of
Son
Heavenly
for He
"
wilderness
you." Yes, surelythe
He
souls ?
our
for that food which
life,which
same,
further that
for the meat"
not
He
not, in
bread; but did He
is the salvation of "
narrative
the
buying bread, when
made, intend
He
to
seem
the
His
are
unexpectedly alone
He loaves
other
the
then,
is the of
the
things change, but
remaineth. And
what
is that
but vouchsafed,
Heavenly Feast which
in its
turn
own
of that future feast in His
marriageof
the
made
ready,"and
herself
Lamb
the earnest
Father's
shall come, "
we
and
kingdom,when and
holy Jerusalem
His
are
now
pledge "
the
wife hath
cometh
down
1
6
The
2
out of
from God
heaven/''and
shall eat bread in the
further,since
And
blessed shall
"
to that Feast
though
it will not
do not
make
remembrance
only,though in
in
prophecy,is it given us and prefigured,
and
Supper
of it
blessed now,
are
who
"
endeavour and
to
which see
;
catch are
behind
and your
those
see
them not
;
and
seen,
and
it.
ears,
for
Let
us,
the
if
and
are
of
your
;
for
blessed who too
for it
thoughts,and
yet have
believed."
are
heavenlylight eyes, for
verilyI
see, but
ye
thingswhich
have desired have
ye
not
seen
hear,and
they which
Blessed
Eaater.
of
they
say unto
have
have
they who
see
have,because they doubt
this time 1
will
kingdom, so
it in their
they hear
"Blessed
at
which
it,and hope
gleams
them."
then,
never-failing
they are
upon
Blessed
who
in
the veil of the literal text,
things which
and by believing,
ture, Scrip-
GospelFeast typified
men prophetsand righteous
and to hear those
heard
And
beneath
"
tinually, con-
promise,and
of the Lamb
meditate
sight of
a
in
of that table in the
to look
as
it ; therefore,
in all partsof
immortal
with Scripture
read
foreshadows
the
see
that
they who
you, that many to
to
it at the end.
shall eat and drink
only,but
once
precept,and
in the visible presence
follow upon
do liftup
we
till the end ; and
but especially,
that
who
in the miracle of the loaves
not
and history,
in
above
come
in the sacred rite which in like manner,
theybe
of God"?
kingdom
eyes,
our
we
GospelFeast.
year1,as
is
not
in not.
fitting,
TJie follow the train of
GospelFeast.
thought thus opened upon
there givenof promises
Feast of Christ's to
now
Body
enjoytillthe
that sacred and blessed
which
Blood
and
end
the Old Testament, as
Now
it is
come.
know, is full of figures
we
literalwording,contraryto each other,but all
harmoniouslyfulfilledin Christ and
and
meeting Church.
His
the histories of the Israelites in the wilderness,
Thus
settled in Canaan, alike
and of the Israelites when
our representing presentstate
ours,
Christian
life is
state of
a
Christians.
as
state of faith and
enjoyment.It
trial;it
It is
a
and
depthsthat springout
land of wheat
wherein
thou
land of oil
on
natural
out
seems
a
a wilderness,
and
there is
drought,where
still necessary, and
scarceness;
a
mayest dig great and
and fieryserpents, no
maxim M
2
thou
to the
terrible
faith is
than forcibly
holds,that
are
brass."
scorpions,
water;" where
where, still more
the Israel,
"
land
a
stones
hand, it is stilla land which
are
of
of water, of fountains
land whose
hills thou
wherein wilderness,
case
desert.
of the
olive,and honey;
thingin it; a
of whose
the other man
is also
of vallies and hills;
shalt eat bread without
shalt not lack any
iron,and
Our
and and vines,and fig-trees, barley,
and
pomegranates;a
And,
land of brooks
good land,a
"
are
has the richness of the promised
land; it has the marvellousness
the
vilege pri-
our
types of the Gospel;types various,and, in their
and
a
and,
us,
tions into the Sacred Volume, trace the intima-
back lookingand
i6j
"man
in
doth
1
The
64 live
not
bread
by
GospelFeast.
only,but by
is the state in which
This of
possession.In
the
signsof things,without
promised;water, for the
the land
was
wine
and
milk.
when
the time
was
of milk
a
"
pro-
live."
man
state of faith
the realities:
and itself;
promisedland,then
are,
oil,and honey,of
for the corn,
for faith to exercise
we
that
the desert the Israelites lived
and
to stand
doth
of the Lord
ceedeth out of the mouth
word
every
and
was
manna
the It
good a
was
land time
into the
they came of
by
That possession.
honey; they needed
not
any
or provided compensations expedients.Manna divinely
from
water
in the
the rock.
at
are
land.
But
promisedland,because we
are
in is
not
a
all the
state, and
its secretness
not seen, and
is
thingswhich
are
are
word
a
not
And
seen
if
our
are
which
for what
:
live amid
are
in
a
a
seen
promised wonders
state of
are
;
ment. enjoy-
word, we
that
ment, enjoy-
great blessings
Apostlesays, are
walk
"We in
a
natural super-
impliesboth its greatness is above
nature,is
than what precious
more
trary, con-
enjoymentis surely
the fact that God's
by faith,not by sight." In "
the
faith alone has that
in that the
seen, and
we
the
have failed;and prophecies
state in which
plainfrom
we
in the
and
in the state of
are
cloud,nor
the
on Christians,
we
because wilderness,
In the
unless certain,
are
pillarof
in the wilderness
once
That
we
the
needed, nor
not
was
is
at
once ""
seen
;
the
temporal,the things which
eternal/'
state
is parallel to altogether
that of the
The as Israelites,
think that
great
not
be without
the
Old
its
giftas
a
All that
Testament.
it this,therefore,
other
things:
His
His
Saviour
our
out
is not
reasonable
He
died for us, is He
who
mentioned,so
will be mentioned
we
is His
death
or
other favoured
might expect, and
we
allusions to
reverent
which
His
should
we
Samuel, stood for Christ
the event
explainsthe figure.When
who offering," Christ? case
Now
"
yet we
is the
same
doubt are
as
this is
nowhere
cannot
priesthood
types of ;
David
and in like
a
that
at
sions allu-
a
for
Solomon,
all,except that said to
Abraham lamb
for
a
burnt
prophecyconcerning
told it in
regardsthe
that it is given,we
His
know
not
provideHimself
can
openly
to be allusions but
not know
and
expect
"
or
will
;
graciousFeast,
Aaron,
God
us
be
shall find, the like
just as
"
it should feeds
of God
we
most
should
that
Not
the
the event;
we
rection, resur-
beforehand
nor
servants
as
ing, teach-
suppose
gives us.
under taught openly,but covertly,
Aaron,
us,
who
may
the feast He
indeed,for neither
Isaac,
well
again and
are
to
is
Testament;
His birth,His life,
His kingdom, glorification,
His death is
manner
done
think, as
to
great gift is reallygiven
so
omitted.
or
has
in the Old
is natural
miraculous
it again prefigured:
as
would
His sacrifice, His death,His priesthood, His
if this
Communion
Holy
to
appropriate figuresand symbols in
again and again shadowed and
165
its type, it is natural
antitypeto
an
so
GospelFeast.
Scripture.The
Sacrament doubt
of
that the
Baptism. purifica-
1
66
The
tions of the of
have the
Jews, Naaman's
fountain
a
GospelFeast. bathing,and
heing opened for sin and
reference to
it,as
affirms this of the
Deluge,and
of the Red
And
Sea.
Bible,which
(ifI
of the Lord's
given us
under
And
the
let it be
have this
it, prefigures
St. Paul manner
which
Feast
Gospel.
have
lightthrown
a
or
;
God He
what
be
be
them
gave
is full of the
Jews, and He
preciousthingsof heaven, and that
coucheth
forth
by
beneath, and
the sun, and
of the ancient
by
the
He
the
life,
who forgiveness,
them
gave
thing some-
gave
dew,
them
and
"
the
the
deep
preciousthings brought
the moon,
mountains,and
and lastinghills,
;
ings bless-
our
the Old Testament
presentgifts ; them
higher
and here above the
gain now
of description
a
some
of eternal
"
we
wise other-
take this
we
objectedthat
distant, the hope
loved the
in
not
were
we
history
with
asked
until Christians,
we
do
that
what
upon
is to be fulfilledhereafter, God's
Jews ?
know
that the Old Testament
It may
all future
:
the
we observed,directly
account.
is in heaven
in the
passages
Supper,as being,in fact,the
than privilege
are
of the passage
ment Sacra-
for,it may difficulty; whether the Jews speciousness,
giftinto
expressly
Holy
a
state of
St. Peter
speak)to
so
may
and greatgift, we
is
and
of the Gospel Feast, speak prophetically
but refer
cannot
in like
prophecy
all uncleanness,
visible fulfilment of
being the
: cleansing great spiritual
the
the
and the chief
things
thingsof precious
preciousthingsof
the
the earth,and
The
GospelFeast.
the fulness thereof/'" of the with
fat of
lambs, and
blood of the grape V What
of
has He
This,I
that likely
He
These
Gospel inferior
the
great gift under
speaksof
consideration
no
;
is fulfillednow
need
in
away,
Gospel supplantedthe Gospel'scoming they therefore
in.
could Higher blessings
not
with
milk
of His
most
bodies
are
and
not
1
The
Law
clean Deut.
and His
by
xxxii. 13
;
with
their
Law
went
was
The
Blood
""
Body,
xxxiii. 13
"
not
15.
seen;
unseen.
are
could
now
the
by
out
How
the
our
have
away
The
If Christ "
honey,but
We
us.
Gospel given.
be visible. ?
of
of
us
are blessings
our
visible ones
preciousBody made
the
as
cient an-
belongsto
take
greater.
Law.
Only
to
higher, because they
are
be blessings
which
did not
God
giving us
taken
much
so
to His
painfulsense
a
highersense
a
them.
to envy
without blessings, not
God
reminds jealousy,
for every passage
make
which
Testament
us
is not
this perplexity
clears up
conveyingto
in
knowledge of
the
in the Old
and exciting our destitution,
greaterblessedness
the pure
system,and
But
the Law.
of
and
likely ; it
givenby temporalblessings
instead people,
them
His
reverse
for every passage the
sheep,
? all nothingin possession
"
so
to
of
presentreal blessings.
were
say, is in itself not
the
;
?
should
milk
kidneys of wheat,
given us
promise?
kine, and
of the breed of Bashan, and
rams
the fat of
goats, with
of the rock, and oil out
honey out
flintyrock, butter
167
ritual spi-
feeds us,
food spiritual if and
our
sinful
our
souls
"
1
The
68
washed
throughHis
not
without
was
:
but
things,any precious
our
they are and
seen:
preciousBlood;"trulywe
most
given
thus
in the wilderness
Church
in Canaan
which
live by bread
I
and
the
greatestrite of God's
consecrated Himself. "
to
made
she
and
it was
at came
manner
proceedeth
the
the outward
feast of savoury upon
a
Isaac
beginning,
feast ; the partaking
was
then it
with
God
ham weaned, Abrathat Sarah
was
and
her
of the
son/'
spirit,
Gospelcontains,instead forms meat
of the Law. that the
our
xxi. 10.
Lord's miracles
of
Again,
of spirit
he blessed Jacob.
the first beginning of Gen.
Gospel.
the
introduction
Isaac,and
1
the
of nature,has been
this bondwoman
out
of both
communion
immediate
truth,which
a
been
the way
great feast a,"and
bondage of
the
illustrate and
of the
observed,from
has religion
more
Cast
both
greatdoctrine
said,prophesying the
grace,
the
c '
in the
shall not
which
passages
which
New,
it be
of
some
when instance,
a
prophesied ;
"Man referred,
every word
bounties,in a
For
the
spoken by Moses, repeatedby
justnow
the
let And, first,
1.
with
both
are
regardsfaith,and
as
will refer to
illustrated by this
are
greater,so
of God."
Now, then,I Old Testament
Israel
the veil of what
only under
only,but by
out of the mouth
much
are
regardsenjoyment;having
as
fulfilment of the words
Lord, to
than
more
so
Christians
we
Church
our
because
unseen,
spiritual; they are is
GospelFeast.
phecy pro-
In like was
at
The
GospelFeast.
marriagefeast,when
a
and our
Lord
the
penitentwoman
at
feast.
a
changed
He
St. Matthew
when
169
was
converted
a
feast, too,our
At
to wash
into wine;
water
he
entertained
Lord
with tears and
anoint His
and feet,and pronounced her forgiveness; before
passion,He
His
allowed
with
costlyointment, and
Thus
with
was
time
a
of grace ;
the Pharisees
winebibber
to
with
them
her hair.
so, that
He
said
was
eating and drinking,to
come
and
much
so
feast,
a
feast with the Patriarchs, a
Lord, and
our
at
to anoint
Mary
wipe them
to
allowed
friend of
a gluttonous,
be
by "a
publicansand
sinners V
next, in order to make
2. And
had been
solemn, it a
of
direct act
and
bless
religion,by
a
"
Melcliizedek
to which
Most
him, it is
"he
Passover, which unleavened
eaten
bread, and
being a And
such
seems
communion was
with
gained; 1
Matt.
bitter
priestof
the
lamb
to
have
God
Luke
been
all the we
the
common
world
arrived at the vii. 34,
over,
with
girded loins
the Lord's if not
the
of the
fire,and
herbs,with as
wine*;"
the
with
feast,even religious
viz. that
xi. 19.
was
roast
and shoes on, and staffin hand ; solemn
and
forth bread
he
Abraham,
meet
to
Such, too, was
was
or blessing,
or
prayer,
out
came
added, "and
precedeit by
which impliedit. priest,
a
brought
God/'
High
stillmore feasting
usual at all times to
or sacrifice, by the presence of
Thus, when
this
Passover, a
sacrifice. notion
however
of possession *
Geu.
xiv. 18.
of it His
1
The
70
invisible there and
in giftsby participation
was
unseen
;
and
bounties,as earthly
of the
it to whole,presenting
best
which spirits
the
;
communion
spoken
and
of
I would
the
as
the
St. Paul
Here,
in
the
evil
Old
come,
a feast,
feast of
from of
the
practised
and idols,
of the
under
the
specialand
some
and
mass
and seeking,
as
the a
with
things
"
before,a
was
hold
should
feast is
with
the
it idolatrous,
the
tions descripof
perfectstate Gospelwhich
under choice
the
was
image of
goods of
like; goods of this
this
world
specimen of all,as types and of
means
which blessings, spiritual
ye
observed,that
made continually
world, corn, wine, chosen
gifts
ledge to acknow-
communicating
Testament
are
the
spirits.
viz. that religious privilege, to
as
the feast
let this be
next
seems
those
that
not
of
means
of fellowship
3. And
indefinite
and
they represented."The
devils1."
with
had
they did communicate, though
world, though,when
unseen
means
and blessing,
and sacrifice, they sacrificeto devils,
Gentiles
God
to
seen
the choicest
This the heathen
their idols also ; and
evil
which
a
for His
with and fearfully, miserably
most
then
Him
unknown
needs.
nature
that in that way
was
the
specimenand representative
a
hope of gainingthose
towards
not
between
it,we taking,eating,and appropriating
which human
the
visible ; that
aside that,by setting-
of His
then
His
connexion mysterious
some
the
GospelFeast.
"eye
1 Cor.
x.
the obtaining, hath
20.
not
seen
unknown nor
ear
The And
heard/''
and
wine,
others
mentioned
are
which
also mentioned
are
of which
would
giftlay hid speaksof the
"By and
in
on
Now
the first of these
made
have
outward
an
side,shall
that
immortal; The
bank
fade, neither
his
because
their waters
and
of the tree of
nations 3."
And
and apple-tree,
the signified
1
hence of
being sweet
to literally Ezek.
fruits
new
"
side,
accordingto
they issued Like "
life,
out
sacred not
we
of the
to the taste.
giftof which
select fruit xlvii. 12.
good or
month;
healingof
read in the Canticles under
its shadow, and in type is
then
I
speaking;
am
and
graciousGiver
the as
the
of the
Here
to
leaves
is St.
bare twelve
which
for the
were
sittingdown
seemed
to which
fruit every
and yieldedher fruits,
the leaves of the tree
yet it has
this
:
and the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and
account
its fruit
prophet Ezekiel
thereof,on
the leaf thereof for medicine1/'
of
divine
shall the fruit thereof be
bringforth
manner
a
all trees for meat, whose
grow
It shall
sanctuary;
tree
words, showing following
consumed.
months,
of
leaves
in store for the redeemed
the
river,upon
the life,
prophets. The
Adam form.
was blessing
leaf shall not
John's
greater,though
garden of Eden, the eating
it afterwards in the
similar
a
was
in the
that tree in the
of life was
bread,
or
what
read is the fruit of the tree of
we
of which
that
also.
set apart,
thing else,corn
any
figuresof
the
as
171
goods of nature,so special
these
than frequently
more
are
GospelFeast.
the s
means
Rev.
of His xxii. 2.
The
iJ2 invisible with
GospelFeast.
blessings.He
such,had
only,but by have made
He
might
pleased "
the word
have
for
fed spiritually liveth not
man
of His mouth.
His
the fruit of the tree His
ua
bread
by
might
Word
Sacrament,but He
has willed otherwise. The in
selection of
next
is the Scripture,
on,
bread
and
giftsof
which
one
very
in the
wine, as
and there the record stands be:
to
for who
Saviour,and feast which Next
milk and
the
length fixed
as
prophecyof
a
is the Bread
and Wine
what
shadowed
but the very
out in the
was
in allthose other
tion descrip-
said to flow with
thingsof precious
alreadyrecounted
I have
belongingto
as
the rarest and
blessings givento
is the
Feast
most
blessingsgiven to under precious
let
Now the like
shall
one
us
and
Jews,
most
most
site exqui-
the
Gospel
as
sacred
Christians;and
us
under precious
is most
For
the
choice
the
what
of all the is most
is signified Dispensation by
what
the other.
proceedto
the
Prophets,and
we
shall find
of the GospelFeast. anticipation
the prophetHosea instance, you recollect, come
the like.
Gospelfeast
be considered to refer to the
because they were typically, of the
and
has ordained ?
honey,and
all may
was
Lord
our
promisedland,oil,butter,corn, wine, and
These
find
we
historyof Melchizedek;
promisedland,which
which
nature
at
but
the great giftwas
of the
He
is Melchizedek
what He
the earth which
to pass in that
day,I
says
will hear,saith the
:
"It
Lord,
GospelFeast.
The
they shall
the heavens, and
I will hear
173 hear the earth,
and the earth shall hear the corn, and the
oil,and theyshall hear Jezreel. in the earth l."
Me
Church
the time
to
was
and the earth
should
God
and
should
generalway
the
the end from
only,but generally the
Again : in that
wine,
day
that the
if we fulfilled, us
in the 1
when
of the
take it to
Gospel,in
Hos.
ii. 21"23.
be the
He, who
"
sees
spoke of
He
would
' '
mountains
house
valleyof ShittimV
the
water
says,
shall flow with
forth
come
be fulfilled
may
views all thingsin
who
be
corn
not fulfilled,
It shall
shall
the hills shall flow with
and
to the
in the Gospel. literally
even
prophetJoel
rivers of Judah shall
He,
"
that the word
wine, knew
answer
considering Almighty
but
beginning,and
;
heavens
bread,and wine, to
or
all their relations at once, and
;
of His ineffable grace,
instruments special
God
on
answer
this Now, doubtless,
appointedcorn
has
God
a
the earth,
earth, and the earth should
of the Church.
only in
call upon
the
heavens, and
wine, and oil,and they should
the corn, wants
the
answer
the
answer
would
the heavens, and the heavens
on
that
name,
call on
oil,and theywould
the corn, wine, and
her unto
sow
in God's
the Church
when
the
the Christian
Jezreel is meant
By
come
I will
And
Prophet declares
and the
;
wine, and
drop
milk,
waters, and of the How
applyto
the feast of the
to pass
come
down
and a
new
all the fountain
Lord, and
shall
is this strikingly God
what
has
Holy
Communion
*
Joel iii.18.
given !
1
The
74 the
Again :
prophet Amos
saith the
come,
GospelFeast.
Lord, when
the reaper, and
the
And
the
prophetIsaiah make
of Hosts
feast of wines
of wines I will
the
givethy
gatheredit
they that of
courts
My shall
Again :
the
And
to be meat
hast
holiness.1"
And
drink,but
again:
shall be
ye
herd;
and
they shall
sorrow
any
"
' '
Lord,
drink
not
thy
for
as
more
a
and
drink it in the
Behold
My
behold
:
They
shall
shall flow
vants ser-
My
wheat,
and
watered
at all
come
together for
of the flock and
their soul shall be not
mies, ene-
thirsty2."
says
for the young
oil,and
Surely
for thine
hungry;
ye shall be
prophetJeremiah the
"
the Lord, it,and praise
shall eat
goodness of
for
things,
laboured;but they that
sing in the heightof Zion, and
to the
shall the
again:
strangershall
thou
shall eat, but servants
and wonderful.
brought it togethershall
have
marvellous
In this mountain
corn
of the
sons
the which
wine, for
and
God's
all peoplea feast of fat
unto
all
the lees ; of fat thingsfull of marrow,
on
more
no
"
:
that soweth
drop sweet wine, and
the lees well refined."
on
and
and
him
wherehy He givesus giftsnew
grace,
have
shall
shall overtake
plowman
melt1;" that is,with
the hills shall
a
Behold, the days
:
the treader of grapes
seed ; and the mountains
Lord
"
says
wine,
of the
garden,and And
...
I will
satiate the soul of the
and My people with fatness, priests
shall be satisfiedwith
My goodness,saith
1
Amos
2
ix. 13. "
Isa
xxv.
the Lord3."
6 ; Ixli. 8, 9
Jer. xxxi. 12-14.
;
Ixv. 13.
The And
cheerful,and
men
under
different
a
sun
Name
shall be great among
unto
shall be
placeincense pure
worship,as surelythey that
saw
and the form instance
For
:
head wash to
with
hands
my
Thine
in
the Altar
lead me,
"
The
under the shadow 1
Zech.
and
ix. 17.
even
unto
children of of
men
design.
before
full." so
"I
bring me
unto
of my
God
me
my
will
will I go
Thy light and
and that I may
the
dence coinci-
hast anointed
shall be
out
of
Table
a
Thou
Thy dwelling;
of God,
gladness."
send
"O
truth,that they may to
mark
they
Church
Christian
Psalms, a
places
feel
we
innocency,O Lord, and
Altar."
holyhill,and
in the
me.
Cup
in various
call this rightly
shalt prepare
my
for Christian
feast,which
may
in the
Thou
oil,and
the
great among
would
they too
that trouble
againstthem
a
who PropheticSpirit,
the
ordinance
of words "
My
and
Name,
My
intended
are
are,
surelywe
the
rising
of the same,
shall be
describe that sacred Christian
between
the
From
:
same
of Hosts V
Further, if the Psalms
do describe ; and
"
the
the Gentiles ; and in every
Name
the Lord
them, inspired
with
but
offered unto
for My offering,
heathen,saith
image,
shall make
corn
the maids1."
going down
the
of the
even
great is His
How
wine
new
prophet Malachi
the
generalsense,
:
175
great is His beauty!
how
and goodness,
And
"
prophet Zechariah
the
the young
GospelFeast.
Thy Thy
go unto
joy
and
shall put their trust shall be satisfied
Thy wings. They a
Mai.
i. 11.
The
176 with
the
of Thy house, and plenteousness
give them For
drink
with
shall
we
GospelFeast.
of
Thee
as Thy pleasures
is the
light."
see
''
well
of
choosest and receivest unto
is the
of
even satisfied,
mouth
my Thou
it
praisethThee
hast been
The of
I
hath
builded
His Church
"
;
has
him
turn
Bread and drink which
Like 1
which
are are
Lord's
in hither ; saith
heavy
Pa. xxiii. 5; xxvi. 6
wine
which
laden
the
xxxvi. 7 *
"
Frov.
the
hath
Lord), is
Whoso city,
that wanteth eat
I have
unto
and
nished also fur-
hath
him, Come,
to
(that
Table),she
of
My
mingled*/J all ye that
Me
I will refresh
prophetIsaiah's words :
she pillars,
seven
for him
as
dom "Wishas built
mingledher
saying,"Come
the
in the book
of (thatis,the priests
of the Wine
is like
labour and
her
out
highestplacesof
she understanding,
shadow
stands for Christ.
(thatis,the
the
.
the
us
preparedHis Supper),she
she crieth upon
because .
house," that is,Christ
her
sent forth her maidens
"
under
feast is put before
she hath hewn
her table
let simple,
when fatness,
joyfullips
hath killed her beasts,she hath
is,Christ
and
.
Wisdom
Proverbs,where
soul shall be
My
marrow
with
Thy
rejoice1/'
wonderful
same
Thou
of Thy pleasures
"
therefore helper,
my
Thy wings will
of
with
were
Thy light
whom
man
the
Thy Holy Temple." as
in
Thee ; he shall dwell in
court, and shall be satisfiedwith
house,even
shalt
of the river.
out
life,and
Blessed
Thou
"
:
Ho,
you/5 every
9; xliii.3, 4; Ixv. 4; Ixiii.6" d. ix. 1
"
5.
GospelFeast.
The
ye to the waters, and he that
that thirsteth, come
one
hath
no
wine
without
milk
and
such too is the
And
"
:
The
buy
ye
come
money,
Until the
get
mountain " .
.
.
price1/''
without
cles of Canti-
and figs,
her green
give a good smell
and the shadows
....
I will hill of
to the
gatheredMy myrrh
I have
the
"
flee away,
myrrh, and
of
buy
come,
the book
in description
day break
frankincense"
eat; yea, and
figtree puttethforth
to the
me
and
money
vines with the tender grapes "
177
with
My honeycombwith My honey, I have drunk My wine with My milk ; eat, O friends, In connexion drink, yea drink abundantly,O beloved 2 ! I have My spice,
eaten
"
with
such passages
St. Paul's words, which allusion to the
an
drunk
with
that
new
ministers in the Spirit God
grant that
Blessed Sacrament which it in
should
we
May
a
we
hard master not
1
be able
to
ever
Isa. lr. 1.
[TO]
rejoice!May never
never
"
Be not
be ours,
instead of
a
the who
the passages not
regard
distance from of spirit
the
at his
looked
graciousbenefactor
of those who
approachHim 2
to this
come
we
a
Holy
the
King.
suitable to feelings
be in the number
after year, and
God
which
it ! May concerning
servant unprofitable as
wine
cold,heartless way, and keep at
fear,when
lord
may
:
is excess, but be filledwith
Supperof the Great
with
read
I have a
we
the antithesis to be
sacred Ordinance
most
same
these should be observed from
seem
wine, wherein
with Spirit/'
the
as
on
go
at all!
N
year
May
Cant. ii.13; iv. 6;
v.
!
1
we
1
The
7 8
be
not
his
of
those
let
us
way,
let
God's
But
as
a
without
awe,
into
of
matter
mere
the
in
come
sin
of
to
gather
in
faith
the
to
without
without
the
love.
that
complained
who
!
nical mecha-
obligation,
those
to
wedding
formal,
a
wonder,
but
another
farm,
called
were
who
his
to
one
they
those,
nothing
wearying
manna,
gifts. let
us
ourselves, bliss which
of
fall
us
have
they
be
without
reverence,
Nor
went,
when
merchandise,
Nor
of
who
Feast.
Gospel
is
come
May !
May
to
last
this
be
these for
inexhaustible,
ever
and
beginning
the
the
be
and in
the
to
first-fruits
ever
city
;
ever
of
let
and
hope,
our
us
of
new,
God
us
of
that
ever
!
say
to
ing everlast-
banquet porting, trans-
SERMON
of
"
If we
be dead with
a Eelfgtott,
be dead with
minds
Christ,is
towards
turned
to hate and
is to have
Him, God
shall also live with Him"
we
vi. 8.
ROMANS
to live with
and
believe that
Christ,we "
rriO
XIII.
and
food of
when
there is
certain kind
a
doubt
no
determine to
sin.
meal
what On
brook
to
is meant
and
some
to
under
will be at
thirsty; and "
is
certain circumstances,
2
loss to
no
deadness
pleasanta to the
languid,or you
the
will understand
impliedin being alivo
alive religion, N
and
strong,or
odour enlivening
air is to the
feelingwhich
Christ,alive
too
hand, consider how
the refreshing the weary
or
by disgustat sin,or
hungry,or
the sort of with
other
sick man,
a
by disgust. Consider
you
"
the
is to the
faint;how
always, and
is meant
"
certain tastes,affect certain persons or
of
case
too sweet
are
what
presentedto him,
is meant
what
certain scents,which
how
is
To be dead to
know
the by disgust. Take, for instance,
sin;
hearts and
our
Heaven.
sin,is to feel a disgustat it. We
from
turn
to the
thought of
i
Love
So
Our animal
heaven.
New
a of Religion,
exist in all atmospheres
cannot
powers
certain airs
Nature.
others life-giving. poisonous, and souls : an unrenewed So is it with spirits spirit could not live in heaven,he would die ; an Angel could ;
live in hell.
not
The
in the
away
sacred
presence
sin,is
to be
I may
the
of
continued
were
minded,
so
angelicsoul
company
painfuland
be alive with
atmosphere of
that the
Christ,is
To
be
to thoughtof religion,
wish to be
and
alive,is
far
the
to think
to religion,
towards
Now go
bear the
merelyto
not
to be drawn
it,to
I suppose
farther than it
rightto
respectfor religious men;
to have any
as
to love
I suppose
least,now
and
They and
a
"
in it.
minded, that
so
(if
stiflesus,
assent to the truth of
and religious,
to feel
sin
to remain
us
to
sort of love for
love most
this, "
be religious,
they do
religion.
far,however, they do go ; not, indeed,to do their
duty and did.
he dead
To
refreshes,enlivens,stimulates,
religious ; but
to wish to be
pine and
atmosphereof
to be
persons called Christians do not
So
it.
to
it,to delightin it,to obey it.
get so
would
sinners,unless God's to
unnatural
heaven
us. invigorates
not
live in heavenly
cannot
man
and speak)oppresses, distresses,
so
that it is To
natural
and
company, waste
are
it,but there
then
to have are
a
sort of wish
few persons
that
but, at the
feel the wish to be
holyand
they very
gious. reli-
bear witness to the excellence of virtuous
they consent to all that holyliving, tell them, what theyhear in church, and
their teachers read
in reli-
Love
giousbooks
New
of Religion,a but all this is
;
their
actingaccordingto thing,they do Nay, they
a
of
confess
far
that sin has not
while
or
happiness ;
do not
which gain pleasures,
there would
I know
all,the pleasureswhich are though pleasant,
with
a
even pleasant,
such
is
by
the
always
to
Satan.
they are
I
;
deny
not
gious say that irreli-
not
they do
;
men religious
if
they did not,
and try us.
servants
attended
itself sufficient to
But, after
of Satan with not
make
enjoy,
pain too; destroythe it far less
than while it lasts,
such
viz. bitterness,
pleasuresof religion.
This, then, alas ! is the dead
or
present,to
I do
bitterness, which, though it does
pleasure, yet without
I do
nothingto tempt
be
lie
give us somethingin exchangefor
eternal
lose.
as
"
future and
obligedto
at
deny that,
is able to
are
or
they
in obedience
that Satan
men
Day,
they speak their
such pleasures, to
sures plea-
do any other bad
or
say, did
than
the
Lord's
happierthing,even
of course,
mean,
the
to excess,
its
their hearts
indulgingin
company,
God,
another.
"
are
confess,I
live in obedience to
do not
one
sinners, if theywould
idle away
they drink
"
Not
they
sin,while they
thing, theywould minds,that it is a
do
in speak as they really
to
while
own,
while
cheat,or
confess
thing while they
one
they keep ba^
while
1
another.
enough
feel,would
8
\
thing from
knowledge. They
"
be honest
different
very
sinners, wilful,abandoned
Even
Nature.
to sin and
the
as pleasures
state of multitudes ; not
alive to God, but, while
they are
are
to
be
alive
1
Love
82
sin and
to
heaven,as
New a of Religion,
the
to be able to
not
I say, when is conscious
any
much
woman,
going
whether less,
or
there is no
or
she is
or
just so
coming to
conscience
torment
time to time
is from
a
paincomes
again. It
on
beinghappy. They be
cannot
them
happy. They
; and
they know
will
He visit,
get
this out
will
loud
are
remind
judge,He
all
men
good,wish
as
Christ
or
pray
it
was
are
to be
that pure,
to God
keepsits
not
very
to make
but they like religion, in their reason,
is happiness.
ing, keen,harass-
a
hinders
sinnerb
is angry
time
with
other,He
or
punish. They try to the
sticks fast
arrow
and violent.
angry
set
words,
hold.
And
holyas
though
God
by
or
so
it
men
is
they do not
them, holy and pure that
that
They their
is,that as
well
holy,pure try to be, ; not
they know, they are
they feel sure,
to
those,who
to
answers
abandoned, bad
they were even
sons. per-
feel it
They try to laugh it off,or
of it either in
But
who
will
in their
unkind
as
to such
but they pleasures,
some
minds, but
or daring,
them
example.
this bad
"
that God
that,at
of their
or
have
may
know
there ; it keepsits hold. be bold and
sin,
is
hateful pain,which disquieting, from
church
little while,perhaps,they do not
a
in
good excuse, neglecting private prayer, known
but then the
whether
wrong,
in not
old,
or
young
or livingcarelessly, indulgingin
For
of
sense
enjoyeither.
man
one,
that he
greatermatter when
have
world, to
Nature.
that vinced con-
alone religion
Love
Oh, what and
way,
have our
Him
eyes upon Him
with
and
Him
died
who
who
food,upon and
once
once
was
live with
Him
our
it ; to be
certain that the wages
sin practise
happy, for they do ourselves for
prepare devils
are
At
God's
will
at are
indeed, as imperfect
theydo
say, "All
indulgeso pleasanta hope. that to
whom
fullyto because very
at
persons
I
have speaking,
lead
a
it
fectly perto
of
state !
hear me,
now
who
No
not
or right,
rightthat they should
come
any
At firstsight, to
come
are
church,
sin ;
they
best,but
at
I should
be very
the case,
but I
glad,
cannot
tain ; I think it quitecer-
not
made
life. They religious
theythink
are
to
only hope,
our
given up
I do least,
some am
death,yet
0 miserable
all Christians
Brethren, to believe this were
my
is
who
have
fall into wilful sin."
not
holylife
a
perfectly, yet
in church.
in earnest, and
least,are
rise
to
impossiblethat
seem
could be found
might be tempted to
one
to
!
sight,it might
such persons
;
but the company
to
first
not
Angels alone
nothing else
thus circumstanced
liveth
heart to pursue
no
acknowledgethat Christ to let that hope go ! yet deliberately miserable they,if any there are who ;
earth,and
now
of sin is
confess that the
; to
the
feel that
onlyhappiness, yet to have
one
another; to
pierced, yet ; to
183
desires
our
conscience
and
breath and
our life,
Nature.
state, to have
knowledge
look upon
is
dreadful
a
our
our
New
of Religion,a
from ; I
say how
come
other am
many,
up their minds to cause.
church It is
glad theydo.
Love
184 This is
good,as
not
are
New a of Religion,
so
resist the command
in the
devil,,or
flee from
They They
next.
attracted
are
to religion
lifedull and of
to
themselves.
They
off
it goes ; but it is not
as
far advanced
wrongly the at.
far
but, O
that
they could be
of St. Paul's
outwardly ; but he is
a
is whose praise letter,
which
may
who
is
one
be taken
not
a
to
to be
Christian who
a
secret
but of
life religious
not
with not
is true to be
to
1
It is very-
happiness,but religious, begs to be
He
is
religion;
he is
who
only knows
Horn. ii. 28, 29.
church,and
cast off
while
not
God1;"
enough.
a
tian Chris-
lives to God
Christ in
the will and the power
one
Christian
a
Christ.
inwardlyalso ;
religious ; who
givehim
by
who, Christian,
life is hid
wishes,tries, prays to
saved
is
and spirit,
is not
He
"
merelyhas
is one outwardly,
heart is
:
;
simpletruth
inwardly ; and
one
not of men,
mean
satisfy
which
Jew
a
sense
to church
come
he should do so, but it is not
but he is the true
whose
rightto
who merelycomes outwardly,
to desire professes
rightthat
in order to
which is
in the
religious
a
certain
a
is that of the heart in the
circumcision
to
They pu1
think
theyhave
is not
Jew
as
being laughed
of the persuaded
He
words, "
God;
company.
to church
I say it is
They
They cannot rightlyone day, and
afraid of bad
unpleasant.Yet Now,
sense.
act
of
all.
him.
day. They
religion ; and they come
this
kingdom
are
by
future
a
Nature.
God; and
loves God
;
whose
feels that
religion,
Almighty
religious ; and,
Love time
as
a New of Religion,
and
more
grows
on,
goes
Nature.
185
more religious,
more
fitfor heaven. We
do
can
nothing right,unless
will and the power aid of His feel this himself fail
Holy Spirit.If
as
a
firsttruth in
dreadful fall.
a
him
will make
of
sure
declares it. Scripture persons, an
lukewarmness
and
those who
holymen are
to sit
from
nature
whom
me,
themselves,sanctified
God
does
argue
that
admire,those
are rightand left,
from
some
their
excuse
may
it,ab
fall into
may
pleathat
they
much
they so
Christ's
on
the
and
them;
experience
believe
attempt to
may
he will
unlikelythat
hear
now
deeply
not
preparingfor
will not
on sinfulness,
inwardlymove
the
miserable
own
They
without
attempt, and
it is not
who
mistake. opposite
not
will
it,if he
But
perhapssome
is
he religion,
utterly.His signally,
the
does
one
any
He
givesus
pleaseHim
cannot
we
;
God
saints
of different
their mother's
womb, visited, guarded,renewed, strengthened, ened enlightin that are
peculiarway,
a
and theyare saints, But
not.
the
other "
passions with preached. you
not
And
to
make
fault that
so
;
St. Paul
let
us
says
it
wonder
no
they themselves thus
not
miserably
of expressly
Apostles,that they were
"men
the poor
to whom
does
Did he not rage like how
ignorantheathen
not
recollect what
of Christ ? and
as
no
this is not
deceive ourselves. and
so
a
was
he
his was
historyshow before
beast of prey
himself of like
this?
they Do
his conversion?
againstthe disciples
he converted ?
by
the vision o!
1
Love
86
Lord ?
our
his
New a of Religion,
Yes, in "
words,
own
sense, but not
one
the
obeywithout
grace ; but
in
vain, had
he not
at
once
I
had
he
for he
flesh,the
into
after subjection, lest,
of
to
a
"
by
conquer,
encouragement
of the
and hypocritical,
have
be
must
the fearful,
put
sin to
"
have
still an
we
insisted
of
for the
on
confutation
of the
holy.
In
this
dead to
have that dead
and
God;
to
remainingin
God
his
do.
must
though they are
death,yet
enemy
bring it
as conquered,
corruptthing within them, though they live
they
him/''
wrought out
of the
the abasement
the best of men,
world, even
he
as trembling,"
pointwhich
a
and
thorn
striving/' struggling,
in at the straitgate
salvation with fear and
sin,and
St. Paul
castaway
"
a
to buffet
body
as
to others, he preached
""
enter
This is
had "
must
us
he
he
already
were
that he had
bruise his
"
obligedto
was
should be himself one
was
dience obe-
"not expressly,
says
of Satan
messenger
he
"
His
have received grace
alreadyattained,either
and
any
would
and elsewhere he tells us
perfect in the
heavenlyvision."
was obeyed. And, afterwards,
perfect? No; ""
; hear
necessary for his conversion;he could not
was
though
by it alone
Whereupon,O King Agrippa,I
disobedient unto
not
Nature.
their
This,indeed, hearts,though theykeep it in subjection. all men
is what
them, what
a
now
have
in common,
of sin,or principle
they
differ in is
another not; but that
what
this,not
one
may that
a
root of evil in
become one
lives in and to
man
such;
"
has it,
it,another not;
New a of Religion,
Love subdues
one
it,another
others; but
he subdues, trampleson, chains
because
of
this law
of the way
out
puts
equallywith
sin
subjectto
be said that He His mouth.'"
nothingin
did
"
Him.
had
He
He
was
not
He
was
thus pure, because
born
of
a
But
Virgin.
He
we
flesh,is flesh,we
who
are
in the end
eternal, yet
are
the Son
of
conceived
in
out
not
born
sinners.
and renewing grace regenerating saints.
It is
and
within
us
being (as I all
by
good
nothing but us,
olive trees,which a
good
trees,bearingsour
remain,were tree,made
we
a
tree.
and
of
Son
change in
have
By bitter
a
sin and
with
of
God's
themselves
of
one
We
become
are
best like
at
are
from
us
Angel.
an
nature
and
Christ,without
of
We
good by being are
we
fruit,and
so
like wild we
should
Christ,the good olive
graftedupon
not
members
well-beloved
is such
of wrath.
God,
attain to life
make
changes any
say)a devil,into
may
birth children
graftedon
and
which
we.
are
those thei
have
to
the Cross
found
is born
Even
saints,but
in
corrupt because
to be saints and
turn
it
heart ;
different
sinful and
are
by
can
and
since that which
sinfully begottenof
are
alone
came
Far
was
we
shapen in iniquity.And the
sin.
holy
is ruled
root of sin in His
no
in Adam's
born
is
guilefound
was
this world
princeof
The
nature
imprisons,
up,
Christ
sin,neither
no
by
he
sin,and
Of
motives. and spiritual religious
187
is
holy man
A
not.
Nature.
Christ,the righteousand holy
of God.
Hence
saint of God
from
it is that there what
he
was
at
1
Love
88
New a of Religion,
the first. Consider what after his conversion
like some said, the
Church,
and
as before, raging-,
wild beast,with before Christ
And of
good hope when
when
but
I
recollect
with
mean
is
persons, and would We
never
in this
be can
I do
and
evil
time
to
into deeds and words in them
seen
what
think
what
not
lives
immoral
at
a
the
them
same
ment. astonish-
is
man
present,
selves they them-
quiteoverpoweredwith guess
has
by nature,
him.
Yet if
we
therebychanged and preparedfor heaven,it merit to
or praise
Him,
dismay.
of them not
Him
himself
things of
has made self-discipline
seeingwhat
do become
would
for
perhaps from
them betrayed
different from what
very
tion, resurrec-
their lower
that
subdued, and
know, they
us
afterwards.
aged saint,who
an
many
that did their friends know
to
it
gloryingin
fillhim
time broke out and
no
justnow
persecuting furyagainst
saints led vicious and
God's
not
was
now
which
young;
nature
so
was
appearedto him, and meekly
heaven, may
young,
speak as if
is
I
"
denyingChrist before the and dying confessing, suffering,
afterwards.
by
St. Paul
man
of St. Peter and
so
different
a
and suffering persecution Think
Nature.
who
has
even life,
to humble
us
It is God's
us.
doing glorybe "
with wrought so wonderfully to the ; even
end, there to the
will be
end, the
remains and stains of sin which which
keep this
them, for all God's
grace,
a
heaven
holiest
Yet
men
have
fain get rid
lifefrom upon
!
enough evil in
they would
of,if they could,and
us
beingto
earth.
No,
the Christian life is but and
holy days
shadows
but
are
world
earthly
no
off from
us
shall have
We
devotion to God.
supreme
Saviour's
our
without
holiness fulfilledin us, and be able to love God drawback
infirmity.
or
indeed will be
That
here, to praiseand
time will that at
the
Angels worshipGod.
the
of the purity, intenseness,
see
that
awful
Seraphim before
as
Te
Deum, God
Lord
mercies and
these
and beginning,
come
attempts of
prepare
us
we
for Him
say,
In the And near
as
ours
of
We
shall
and
God,
! may
those who
are
what
there
we
We
In the
"Holy, Holy, Holy, and
say
heaven
recount
as
God's
sing Psalms
we
can.
May
by Almighty God,
they be, not
dead
life from
God
dead
the
is performed,
shall be.
ever
Creed,we
be blest
livingwith livingservices, Ghost, in
calmness,
worship.
in church
sinners. to
their
the
it,crying,"Holy!"
around
day by day
Hymns,
see
and
in the
us
shall
how
see
Throne
of Sabaoth." to
shall
we
a
which
us
sight,the
to imitate
now
We
What
Temple.
Then
single
a
in perfected
all will be
be,when
longings
with eternally
God
serve
presentis but feeblybegun !
attempt
of all our
full reward
a
in the midst of His
heart perfect
and
utterly
no irreligion,
or
flesh,to draw
the
or
shall have
disobedience
tendencies to
after here-
eternity.But
of
We
in every elect soul. destroyed
love of the
Its festal
In heaven, sin will be
it will be otherwise.
wishes, no
189
of heaven.
shadow
a
Nature.
New
a of Religion,
Love
to sin and
who
to
forms, but the
Holy
live with
Love
190 Christ!
New a of Religion,
I dare say
of you
some
say),that
to those who
dead way,
a
do
can
dead forms to those who
forms living in
in
not
without your hearts benefit from
it.
good. Yes,
no
dead,but theyare
are
you
faith,not coming
for
placewill
be
blessing,
a
will
get no in
livingway,
a
and with
reverence,
all that takes
in
come
here
come
service, you
the
if you
But
us
living.If
are
beingin
and hope,and faith, then hearts,
persons,
and Holy days,are Prayersand Services,
our
onlyforms,dead forms,which
theyare
heard
have
(at any rate,they do
dissent from the Church, say
who
Natitre.
holyexpectant livingservice
a
and full of heaven. Make lasts
then, of this Holy
use,
died for you, and
promisesus,
"
by dying on
the
heaven. and
not
We,
then, for and
show
in rejoice
in heaven of
will
better
get no
first
died, and
then
weeks
forth the
in
itself. These
weeks
Pray
God
keep the
to
Feast
Christians.
good from
believe ; but be
sure
This
it. so
heaven.
enable
a
not
sort of to
you
duly. Pray God world
is
a
death,
rate commemo-
They
Easter,would are
opened
His
we succession,
joysof
He,
of Heaven He
first commemorate therefore, some
He
evermore.
Cross,openedthe Kingdom He
who
shall live also."
live, ye
after
heaven.
you
I
Because
like Him
more
liveth for
now
the weeks
enable you to
to
who
all believers.
to
become
days,to fortyto fifty
Season,which
Easter
who
do
rejoice
beginning to rejoice; to make
dream, "
you
find this difficult
Perhapsyou Depend
it is.
upon
it,at
the
Love
last,
you
from
the
will
confess
world,
and
and
it,
to
But
up.
of Religion,
Come
enemy.
yourselves Him;
comfortable, is
it
to
difficult
possible. good
and
how
meet,
unto
sin,
and
the
lead
a
holy but
first;
at
O
how
joyful and and
the
with
God's
pleasant to
flee
worthy, to
live
of
"
unto
to
have
temptation and
all
with
done
and
righteousness
to
and
follow
O
how
satisfying is
It
things sin
!
resist
right, !
your
devote
Angels!
grace,
fitting,
is
to
and
it
give
to
Him.
obey
life
life,
flesh
will
soothing,
sweet,
selves them-
to
grace
the
to
power
pleasant,
Him
Him
of
Beg
Him
of
beg-
like
the
and
good
devote
not
enemy,
191
expect
age
do
people
your
God,
Him.
of
beg
is
to
to
old
even
middle
of
here.
a
people
Young1
people
world
the
it.
N
New
a
are
how
evil to
die
!
SERMON
XIV.
Kelfgfon pleasant to tfje "
0 taste and
how
see
graciousthe in Him."
TTOIJ
us, and
towards He
is the
Most
: we eternity
would us;
but
are
less
would
not
again
blotted out
satisfaction in
And
after us
to
him,
return
repentance. ye die?
wicked."
As
to "
us
Adam
then
ever
Him,
Turn
"What
created all
were
we
with
of He
happy
innocent, holy, upright,and fell into sin and since He
no
has
in pleasure
have
been
ants his descend-
been
of all
ye,"He
ye, turn
could
He
existence,because
the Source
I live I have
Him.
is the God
He
But
love.
our
never
surrounding Himself
made when
with
had
He
has
inhabiteth
He
Holy.
happy though
all into
us
has upon
He
creation.
from
found
happy.
All-
Almighty God
compared
less
be
brought
He
love
happy though
He
:
and
that trustak
man
xxxiv. 8.
claims
worms
love;
creatures
is : blessed is the
what
what
High,
be
not
He
these words
by
see
Lord PSALM
"
imploring
good,by
says,
"
why
true
will
the death of the
done
more
to
My
the
pleasantto Religion
I have not done to it *?"
that vineyard
condescends
He
to invite
graciousthe
how
to Him
O taste and
:
said,,If
would
you
but be
see
that
man
"
you would
193
in the text
And "
is : blessed is the if He
As
if trial,
one trial,
us
Lord
trusteth in Him." make
Religious.
but
to persuaded
so excellent is His graciousjudge for yourself,
taste and
would
ness, that you
never
never desire,
to
cease
cease
to the sayingof the wise approachHim :" according They that eat Me shall yet be hungry,and they man, *." that drink Me shall yet be thirsty to
"
This excellence and
againand subject
desirableness of God's
againset before
the Prophet Isaiah
Thus
things,a
feast of wines
of marrow,
of wines
Me
to
...
for
give
....
mourning,the Or
as
vine
They
they shall
His the
as
1
Ezek. xxxiii. 11.
"
Isa.
[vn]
xxv.
6.
hath
as
as
Isa.
v.
4.
the
branches
that dwell under
revive
:
"
And sent
ness Righteous-
I will be and lily, shall
and olive-tree,
the corn,
the scent thereof shall be
:
thingsfull
"He
be called Trees of
Lebanon.
beauty shall be
Lebanon.
return ;
as
of fat
beautyfor ashes,the oil of joy of garment of praisefor the spirit
Israel : he shall grow
forth his roots and his
kind:
again,the Prophet Hosea
the dew unto
"feast
the lees; of fat
another
a
Holy Scripture.
the lees well refined8."
heaviness,that they may 4."
us
speaksof the
on
on
again,under images of
in
giftsis
as
grow
the wine
spread, shall as
the
of Leba-
2
Ecclus. xxiv. 21.
4
Isa. Ixi. 1"3. o
cast
his smell
his shadow and
as
V
non
And
Psalmist
the
have hearkened
Me
unto
should have
been found
endured for
ever.
is
honey
the haters of the Lord
with
God
bread
in
flowers
in the gifts
are
and
And
comfort
in these
but
natural
and
with
and
the
it,I
it is natural
giftsof
dew
is
more,
ing, strengthen-
giftsof
blessedness
to
the visible
it is
world, so
delightedand
ported trans-
the world
invisible ; and
as
objectsof
do not
to feel satisfaction
to be
necessary
giftsare
is
rich, and
and much
and Gospelenlivening,
as
and
more
oil is
and refreshing, rich,and sweet, and fragrant,
and excellent.
visible
of
wine
As
grace.
; so,
images
sweetness
fragrant,and
are
stony
brought
are
and pleasantness
gives us
all
see
in nature
sweet
and foliage is beautiful refreshing, God's
You
also with
of the
honey out
and strengthens,
is sweet, and
should have
fed them
have
satisfied fchee*."
togetherto describe the enlivens,and
My peoplewould
but their time liars,
pleasantand
giftswhich
Religious.
that
O
....
and flour,
rock should I have of what
"
:
should
He
the finest wheat
the
the
Religion pleasantto
194
desire and
merelysay "taste
and
a
search,so
duty,but how
see
a
the
much
privilege
graciousthe
Lord is." Other
passages
in the Psalms
besides the text.
(f
Thou
heart/'says the Psalmist, corn
and 1
wine
Hos.
and
"
speak of
hast
put gladnessin
since the time
oil increased3."" 2
xiv. 5"7. 8
this blessedness,
Ps. iv. 7.
"The
that
my
their
lot is fallen
Ps. Ixxxi. 13-16.
the
pleasantto Religion unto
in
me
"
*."
I have
Again,
The
of the Lord
statutes
the heart, rejoice
and than
and
Blessed is the
unto
Thee
satisfiedwith
the
they
are
also than
My
heart trusted in
my
heart danceth for 3."
Once
more
:
choosest and receivest
Thou
whom
man
Thy courts,and
he shall dwell in
:
"
right,
are
gold,sweeter
praiseHim
song will I
in my
joy,and
fine
helped;therefore
am
tage goodlyheri-
a
to be desired
more
.
.
honeycomb*."
the
and I
Him,
.
much
than
gold,yea,
honey
"
ground,yea,
fair
a
Religious. 195
shall be
of Thy house,even pleasures
of
Thy
men
to
'"
holytemple it
I wish
to possible, my brethren,
were
greaterholiness before them have
who
the
well of
as pleasures
if
out of
rightand
it would
abundant
"In
His
life;"and
a
house," and
His
river;"but
proper to be
either the
the
this
than pleasant
a
is,I know, just
They think
that it that
understand
believe
or
admit
to
come
at all
do not
of leadinga expedience
life of
of His
"drink
in the world
They
holy life;but they cannot pleasant: they cannot
satisfied with
religious ; they think
now. religious
duty or
is fulness of
they are
be better for themselves
they were
by setting joys which they
presence
persons will not believe.
most
is very
and
high
of plenteousness
"the
faithful obedience
more
God:
serve
j"y/'"the
what
and
lead
how
deny and
new
it
be
can
that it is
more
and enjoyment laxity, liberty,
1
Ps. xvi. 6.
3
Ps. xix. 10.
3
Ps. xxviii. 7.
"
Pi. Ixv. 4.
O
2
They,
it were,
as
"
shock
will admit
and that, when religious, very
glad to
it is
a
have
of restraints
fewer, far
life, though is what
us
it
men
most
though
or
I cannot
own
conscience of
"
I
the death of the
lament, my so
I do not
deny
far from
do not like
:
;
coming
it
enjoyments;
our
worldly
a
This
they understood
what
freely.
;
case
like the service of
they like like
of
God,
to follow their
far
their
as
desirous
Balaam,
of his life.
Indeed,
lamenting and deploring.
am
so
men,
many
do not like
I lament
quitewell to
way;
joys hereafter."
they are
of you,
I know
own
our
present than
not righteous,"
it ; but
imposesa
doing what
from
so only religious
are
thing I
many
it.
have
not
brethren,that
say, that
us
minds
do
obligesthem
It
that this is true in the
men
they
this is the very
keepsus
say, if
perfectfreedom
and
ways,
it
more
us
would
deny
Most
it be
;
fewer,joys at
gains for
say,
men.
is too much
troublesome.
interferes with
and spoketheir theyfeel, Alas!
that
us
is something true; religion
let
liberty ; it
abridgesour it has
on
it will not
would;
but to tell
feel that it is not true ; all the world
we
gloomy,sad,and unpleasant, number
be
shall be
die,we
this religious,
be
feels it is not
and
knows
do not
ought to
we
to
come
we
pleasantthing to
it is not true ;
that
lives : religious
led
bounds, speak
will believe you ; but
we
We
reason.
our
Religious.
within
Keep
say,
and probability,
within
we
the
pleasantto Religion
196
it. how
Church, and
service. religious
I do many
who
I may
nay,
not
there
make
deny it : are
excuses
who for
the
pleasantto Religion
how
there
many
their prayers
how
know
who
are
in
do
is not is
those
pleasantto
say ; not that it is
who
it is
pleasantto
say
is,that
it is much
than not
any
thingof
to pleasant most
and
of sin pleasures the
to intensity
of holiness
to believe this !
and
know
how
but
can
more
It
you.
not, but I
what
Nay,
like who
those
it, do
it is
say that
it is in itselfthe
I say that
Nothing
is
it is
to whom
to be
I
is what
those who
I do not
so
sant plea-
pleasant.
compared in fulness
Lord
to pleasant sinner.
you
had
O had
O that you
that
to make
the gracious
None pure
O
I
of holyliving. The pleapleasures sures
sin to the
you
pleasuresand
not
far
of pleasures
thing
pleasantto
the world.
are
are
the
it!
is
service to those
God's
very
like it
who
like it.
point. but
men;
thing in pleasant as
The
most
vain, and
to pleasant
to pleasant
this world
This is the
like it.
those
those who more
in
Observe, this
do.
to pleasant
that
be
to
do not like it : true ; but it
those who
to pleasant
is the
I
evening.
name
service is not
God's
that
"
do not
ashamed
are
this
Alas!
world.
Holy
who
and
97
I know
come.
numbers
are
God's
take
1
to the Most
come
who
are
who thought religious,
lament,
not
privatemorning
there
many
live like the
theymight
that there
I know
Sacrament. say
when
at times
keepingaway
Religious.
a
that
holy,than I could
heart
a
heart
proofof them;
the
to
to feel it
taste
to taste
get
God's
and
see
is !
know, however, the joys of being holy and the
holy.
If
an
Angel
were
to
come
down
from
heaven, even
sin
Do
are.
You
might
the
are
well
as
brute animals This
Angel is
who
of
sure
one
any
"
it is
I say. wonderful,
Let
no
so
what
It is
the
sin
what
would sin is
then
reallybe so
holiness
is
as
any
Many
as
turn so
Angel,what
an
with
away
base
a
tillthey
more
and thingin itself,
sight.
that religious dience obesurprised when pleasantin itself,
so
be
cannot
be
try to
not
be
explainedto do
not
the
devote
themselves
it
surprised them. know
Men religious.
obtain
they cannot
"
is
horror and
know
what
knowledge of trulyand
till they join themselves pleasure,
hidden
an
thing
men,
sinning. It
is,by experience.They
to Christ,and heartily "
be
pleasureis
is; and
its secret
in
to
distasteful. Let them
secret till they
a
be
can
hateful in God's
persons
to them
that
eat corruption.
there possible pleasure
wonderful
more
He
because
should seems
what
are
strangerto
sin.
as
there
There
in pleasure
take
can
and
much
not.
that
ashes.
mire
us:
loathsome
possiblepleasurethere
because it is
I trow
to
thing so melancholyas religion."Well :
this,
both disgust,
be made
sin ?
and
in the
saying,wonder
be in any
can
dust
to you;
of pleasures
attempt to persuadehim
so odious,so filthy,
I have been
the
Angel could
an
strange to
it how
what
of pleasures
wallow
seems
Religious.
explainthem
not
understand
on pleasurein feasting
was
be
could
think that
you
understand what
so
he
could he in turn
nor
the
Religion pleasantto
198
to
His
vice, ser-
taste,"and therebytry. This pleasure
from
them,
as
the
pleasuresof
sin
are
the
Religionpleasantto hidden
from
the
the forbidden
"
And
our
are
eyes
other
hand, they have
till our
how
state, "
and
we
And, alas!
blinded
know,
to the
and
most one
no
God
than
like it.
can
it is ; and to
yet
Think
are.
how
know
Do
one
do you
shall
bitter
glories,
of all
to
sures; pleaNone
us.
in this
hearts.
thing,by
of suggesting
Is there
way
who
one
any
a
does
So
on
time
different from
ourselves to it?
Persons
painful.And
other
other, till
any
feeling ; but
any
do
tillwe
why?
our
It is the
?
piercing
of feeling
have
accustom
blunt
a
and feeling,
we
or
to be wrong
what
Is not the
you ?
not
conscience
bad
knew
afterwards
remember
than distressing
lose this
truest
Brethren, some recollect, my
came feeling
conscience
der won-
miserable
our
help us
painfulthe feelingof
you
not
ever
great and piercingthe joys of religion
of this.
not
good.
changing our
other,having done somethingyou
very
good; they
wonderful
Holy Spiritcan
I will say
very
is
describe them
can
the
how
you
the
on
understand
to
Such
livelyand
and matter, by enlightening
and
to
highestand
blind to the
are
dead
other
one
any
"
is?
"
evil.
become
fruit,
his descendants, and
are
and distasteful and unpleasant, religion
think
to know
shall we opened spiritually,
are
eyes
we
see, to
eaten
never
not open
are
199
eaten the forbidden
know
to
open
requireopening to And
have
we
did,and
at least Adam
Angels have
their eyes
and fruit,
evil.
and
good
The
Angels.
Religious.
a
bad more
accustomed
themselves
and
it conscience,
feelingof
is
God's
Religionpleasantto
coo
and displeasure,
then
if God's
:
God's
not
therefore
life from
the
it is
is displeasure
approvaland
it is to be
God's
favour.
to be under
God's
wrath, so it is
miserythe
former
know,
high
how
is,may
what do
blessedness
you
experienced.From
the
not
From
experienced,
have
of holiness and
a
what
From
you do not know.
the conjecture
believe in the
know
latter is.
which, alas ! guilt,
have not
great misery
a
great and wonderful
a
the miseries of
you
porting trans-
fancy,though they
what
like
;
holy and religious. it is
as
must
reverse
those who
the blessing
know, then,judge of
you
And,
favour ; and
a
justthe
exceedingly joyfuland
this is what
be in God's
painful. Consider
to us, distressing
so
It is to have
joy to
Religious
so
favour be
dead, most
? And
the
puritywhich
pain of
a
bad
science, con-
unspeakable joy and gladnessof
a
good conscience. I have
been
addressingthose Divine
religious peace
and
those present,I
hope,who
to them.
from
God's
of us, some
I know
I
that
hope, gain
of those
who
coming to Church, of
God,
in
it
; but
not
are
hear
might who
me,
saying their in
at this 1
in
what
there
strangers
afford
us
; still
take
a
Easter.
some
there
are
pleasurein
prayers, in
blessingHim
thinking for the
Christ's celebrating
season
are
gain all the pleasure
us
pleasure.I hope
Gospel,and
resurrection, as
measure
of
singing Psalms,
mercies of the and
a
none
some
in
do not know
are pleasures
in
service which
who
of the year *.
death
These
the
Religionpleasantto "tasted"
tried.
and
persons
have
taste
that theywill heavenly,
so
is religion any
Religious.
need
pleasantthing; nay,
a
thing else,worth
things, and
they find
I trust
not
unpleasantonly
pleasantthan
more
all other
who
those
to
the
proofthat
any
followingabove
the
201
not
are
religious. Let such life is
into the
be, if
know
says, "We
Yet
we
in
have
in
in order to
Saints
and
robes, with
palms
in
and
to
He
showed
white
the
as
Him
Lamb.
white
snow,
were
white 1
that
When
what
us
appearedto
Plis hairs
are
The
and
time He
and
St.
Paul,
virtue,we
and
will then be
of God
Angels
they sing praisesunto
one
be1;"
arrest,encourage,
robes.
in white
became
the
even
ness. blessed-
our
various descriptions of heaven Scripture
clad in white
Throne,
of us,
present holiness
our
told that the
are
glorious
a
shall be ; for St. John
shall
faint ideas of what
some
what
hereafter to enter
us
None
we
we
rupting inter-
glassdarkly,but then face to face"
to proportion
given us,
clad
a
!
happy
not what
in
see
And
We
how
guess
granted to
of Heaven
Kingdom
can holiest,
"Now
it is
religious
old Adam
the
them, pleasureand defiling
it will
if a
this,that
of
pleasanthere, in spiteof the
day
then think
persons
St.
1 John
us.
and very bright, are
their hands;
and
sitteth
the
our
Lord is.
upon was
figured, trans-
raiment
His
glistening.Again, at
John,
like
humble
Martyrs too
Heaven and
and
are
and
wool, as
iii.2.
then, white
"
His head as
snow;
Religionpleasantto
202
and
His fine
unto
what
shining.
ever
convinced,even
happy, and
bad men,
only they.
though they will of
They laugh bad do
so
to
then.
and
would
"be
think
beyond and
see
are
really
lost
souls,
ness the blessed-
strictness to be
they
reward?
who
and
keep
at the
all that
will then
themselves,This
all His
the
strangeness of
anguish he, "
Rev.
have
of
to have
heart
any
"
a
his
always?"
i. 14"16.
we
and
salvation,so far
they,repenting
shall say spirit,
whom
to
heart
righteousman,
And
for.
of
men
but religious;
has not
commandments
look upon
was
the
though he
they looked
groaning for
the great
religious man,
a
give
will not be able to
upon
not have been
ness narrow-
be dulness; and
themselves
look down
and
day,they will
amazed
young
and be
at all of what
They
even speak againstreligion,
In that
day, even
to regularity
They
then, who
to fear God
will
the
from
ever
servants
doubt
no
men. religious
now,
great a
have
think religion,
at
the earth
so
that
after. here-
is blessed. pretendto doubt,that religion
mind,
names
they rise
day, all men
In
strength1."
shall be
that God's
His
garment of sinful
a
and
feet like
become
not be able to understand
will religion,
doubt, or
of
In that
in his
Saints
clad in
comes,
His
furnace ; and
a
they shall inherit glory,and
grave,
now
His
do
they are
the end
when
in
shineth
sun
is,such
below
Religious.
flame of fire; and
the
as
Christ
flesh;but
a
if they burned
was
Here
and
as
brass,as
countenance And
were
eyes
the
had
within
sometimes
in
Religion
derision, his
life
is is
and
he
and
enter
of
season
in
you
and
shall
the
at
the
and
Son
to
enemies. will
peace
have
at
children
if
fools
accounted
honour
of
how
;
his
and
God,
comfort
last.
and
lot
in
you
God
Pray
forth
in
the
yourselves given
you,
worthy
right to
holier
get
to
teach
to
according
you because
way,
His
in
Strive
not.
be
may
for
well-doing,
to
way
your
on
faint
Strive
yourselves,
rouse
courage
we
gate.
Man.
you
good weary
reap,
Submit
the
not
that
of
lead
without
a
strait
day,
every
be
to
Brethren,
my
Be
we
"We
end
with
heaven.
before
your
this,
all
reproach.
203
!"
forward
run
holier
will,
saints1
Religious.
the
to
the
among
the
towards due
his
and
numbered
Think
of
proverb
a
madness,
among
pleasant
guidance, to
your
to
and
stand
His
of
and
day,
SERMON
XV.
Cental prayer* "
Pray
without
ture ; the
of
habitual
is
and
this may
are,
and
of
with
holdingcommunion
be done
is commanded
friends of Jesus These I mean, even
never
two
if
heard would
to these
kinds
were
we
of the
lead
also be called God's
sight,
who
are
duty, or
rather
we
the and
reallyservants
Christ. of
should in
we
the
as
tinual con-
public rr
through the day,wherever
us
of those characteristic,
and places,
it be
livingin
or
Scr.p-
of these is what
former
praying may
God,
all
and
in
"
whether
prayer,
other kind
private. The
17.
speaksof,
the text
The
prayer.
called
commonly
v.
at set times
in set forms ; the other is what or
THESS.
prayingmentioned
is prayer
one
i
"
modes
two
are
ceasing"
us
praying are
a
way
born
in
Bible. to
also natural
be bound a
to attend to
heathen For
our
them, practise
informants. divinely-given
duties.
country conscience
if
we
them,
and
had
and
son rea-
did but
attend
I shall here confine
Mental
habitual with
consideration
the
myself to
then first
1. At
sight,it what
consider it
a
by
natural
soon
before the
the
Maker
habit but a
sort of A
soul ? not
state
state of
a
the next.
A
and
noon,
cast,all God
towards to him
word,
of mind
a
which or
persons Now us
will
you
We
health
who
is
those ; every
things;
and
Him
and
serve
habit ? and
might
always upon
one
as
is
what
inseparable garment
us,
a
as
of the
hour, and
well say he could
hour, and
in bad health
is religious religious, morning, a
one
every
and
certain character,a
the
course
objectswhich spiritual occurrence
earth;
beings. religious
thoughts,words,
forming parts of in all
to be
is
is night; his religion his
and to
of
creatures
are
be religious one really
next.
good
man
in which
mould
some
ourselves,even
we
bound
but religion
cannot
man
that
"
a
ordinarydress
the religious
be in
sees
is
about
us
are
hearts ; in
what a
natural
a
Christian.
a
of heaven
creatures,we
our
next,
to
are
by prayingalways.
teach
nature
God,
give Him
we
text,
it consists in.
Bible?
His
how
and religious feeling,
and
the
that,as
is,and
two,
duty,that is,a duty taught
opening
Great
And
natural
does
What
it
be difficult to
may
is meant
reason
what
see
enjoinedin the
the characteristic of
as
to understand as
is
as speak of it,first,
I shall
practiseit; and
duty,and
latter of the
showing what
of
the view
205
of the
prayer, which
inward
or
Prayer.
and
same
actions whole.
are
He
of action he directs God
of the dair4every
has
revealed
event, every
Mental
206
the
by
with, all
met
person
standard
does this may
of
he
sets
and
hears,he
And
a
to literally
measures
to address
praise,of
Him
in the
humble
who
person
without
pray
himself to be in God's
always before him,
prayer
he
will.
God's
be said almost
led continually
is
which
news
ceasing ; for,knowing he
Prayer.
presence,
whom reverently, inward
language of
confession
and
joyful
trust.
this,I
All from
glory;
God's before
us,
To
reason.
acknowledges is,in other religious
be
the habit of prayer,
have
Scripturemeans
is what
This
thoughtfulman
any
natural
mere
words, to
to
say,
that
and
by doing all thingsto
is,so placingGod's
presence
consistently actingwith
so
Him, that all we
do becomes
body and
one
whose
servants
promoting more "each more
or
we
less
are
His directly
thing we particular or
less of
obedience is,as
a
happen
it were,
a
as
healthy
strengthin but
in
strong
all they do
actions do not
be
to
men
requireor
than betoken
and yet even strength,
who
made
admits
doing Thus
religious ing us, extend-
of the soul ; and show
their health
(notindeed equallyin
things more
some
health and
and
of
course
separateparts
spirit dwellingin motion
will
glory,accordingas
character. religious
its influence to every men
in its
; and
and
reference
a
without ceasingto Him obedience,witnessing us, and
always.
to pray
or
in
just and
all things,
others,because
the presence
all
of that
in their step,and their
voice,and their gestures,and their countenance,
show-
Mental
ing in
due
the
have
their
measure
sober,and deep
being,will whether
strengthof Him
faith in
the
in whom
they do, nay (as St.
"
*
eat
drink
or
of the
or, in the words
"
Paul
livingin
be
Apostlein
same
soul,a clear,
they have
in all
they
207
vigour of body),so they who
and
health
true
Prayer.
their
says),even God's
the
sight,
text,live in
ceaseless prayer. If it be
said that
and all know
things all what
we
of
a
man
In
at.
of
in
thus
of what
But
I
duty; and, for
our
hearts,it
our
is of
obedient,as perfectly
proportionas
we
obedience,who
alone of all the
sons
is
of
to
in shall
draw
grace
aim
impressing the
picture
us
to
aim
and
in
the
approximateto
we
great example,and
our
of Adam
us
of
must
pattern for
grow
Saviour,so
our
the sake of
a
we
speaking not
am
use
this
none
ought to do, and
we
tinually con-
alas ! that in many
know,
offend.
us
knowledge of Him
does
only sayingthat
perfection.We
do, but
duty on
our
earth
on
is
well; this
doing,"of
at
man
and worship God, perfectly glorify
too
reached
has
no
lived in the
who
perfectionof
unceasingprayer. Thus
the
meaning and
in the text is shown
religion being no starts,but
and 2.
of
a
reasonableness
it as by considering
accident which certain
is, I 1
comes
or spirit
I will Now, secondly,
that Scripture;
of the command a
and
natural goes
will confirm x.
by
fits
life.
state all this in the
1 Cor.
duty,
31.
language
this view
of
our
Mental
208
duty, which is
Surelyas
a
the
body is ;
all
thingsare
The
it is
it.
signs of
And
soul,indeed,was
is,dead
souls ; that
left to ourselves tend
and
nearer
utter
should
grow
the
nearer,
evil
world ; and miserable
through
could take
yet of
as
their
woe
?
of
prospectsare
sightof
such
within
us,
a
new
Who
beings,
poor
us
is
And
He
has
and
at
the
life,a spiritual
in
and
little our
given not only a
through once
sure
everlasting
all, even
happiness,but
implantshere
a
but containing wretchedness,
given
changed. future
promise of SpiritHe
has
the
gospelpromise,what
good promise through Christ;
children, a
is the
into
born
when
run
reigningand triumphingunto God
But
If
fire of hell torments,
in their hearts that fearful root of sin which the event
dead
to existence,
long eternity.Such
a
the
pleasureat
unconscious
had
the birth of children be !
would
event
born with
haters of God, and
up
inward
for the
it not
were
soul.
this life of God
are
longerwe
beginning to
are
we
We
;
in these
obedience. regardsreligious
as
death, that spiritual
maturingin course
we
pulsebeats
life of the
possessedof
not
the
is,is seen
it
life of
what
of life, principle
of the
so
into the world.
firstborn
when
body :
what
or
Scripture?
know
hidden
The
how
not
in
described
state of the
a
word. inspired
of life. We
in motion.
know
though we outward
kind
His
God,
obedience religious certain
that
might suggest, by
reason
far clearer voice of
other and
How
natural
Prayer.
a
new
life of the
His
Holy
principle soul,as
it is
Mental St. Paul
called.
us/'
made
hath
raised
"
and
us
"God
hath
sit togetherin how
Jesus1.'"
Now
know;
little as
God
.
the
He
death
souls
says)"is
Paul
in God2."
bodilylifediscovers
so activity,
discovered the
by
absurd
continual
motionless and does not pray.
life exerts
do not Our
Christ
itselfby its
this
body.
state
spiritual
drawing of
It would
be
the
to call
as
body soul
a
habit of
or
us
is activity
to
the
senseless, as The
Christ
we
life could last when
that
suppose
alive which
pulseand
to the life of the
cold and
was
the
sin,
Holy Spiritin
Prayer is
prayer.
beating of
are
to
of the
presence
of
hid with
and spiritual activity;
a
the
the breath
our
is the
of spirit
life what
as
and
.
bodies.
quickensour
"life" (asSt. spiritual But
.
heavenlyplacesin
quickensour
how
quickened
Christ,
together" from
up
us
as
us/ that
209
A
live,"together with
us
made
tells
Prayer.
tual spiri-
in the continual activity itself, consists,
of prayer. Do
ask,where
you
In all it tellsus and
Scripture say
of the connexion
faith ; for what
voice,of
does
faith?
For
is prayer
between but
Galatians,"The the (i.e.
new
"I spiritual life),
the Son
of God, who
faith,but
the
the
the
loved
lookingto
I
me
God
now
*." and
"Where ? birth
new
the expression,
instance,St. Paul
lifewhich
and
this ?
to
says
live in the
flesh"
live
by
the
faithof
For
what,
I say, is
thinkingof
with Him, holdinghabitual fellowship continually, 1
Eph.
[vii]
ii.5, 6.
2
Col. iii.3.
the
"
Gal. ii.20. P
Him that
Mental
2io
Prayer.
,
praying1without
first that
us
but
working by love; livingfaith
a
it be
is
gift of
the mere
a
of
Christian.
a
of the nature the
new
in
a
with
mercy
it
:
desires,enlightensand
begin
to
continual
in
the ways
Divine These
a
gross
in
have
eyes all
with
a
of
of
and
and
seal,
or
and
heart
false view
and
For
and
prompts
us
to
it givesa spirisaid), tual
mind,
our
by
prayer;
that
so
of Satan
year,
and
if
to the
we
holier hearts
our
darkness
we
hold
shall become
change from
works
colour
a
things by faith,and Him
were
the soul in motion
heavenly,year by
course
as
good thoughts
we graciousinfluences, more
or
pardon,
in Christ.
given us
purifies us,
the
intercourse
wiser and
beingever from
God
see
if by
gives us
(asI
word
it opens
cherish these and
a
baptism
it soul, distinguishing
Holy Spiritsets
heavenly way
life ;
be
suppose,
if it
thoughts,mind,
the
of God's
In
the
This would
birth of the
seek God.
concerned;
on
to
outward
mere
as unregenerate,
connected
not
same
birth
new
receive at
we
a privilege,
put
souls
indeed from but
which
grace
mark
mere
some
faith
but
that the
so
:
same
calls this
indolentlyapt
are
the heart is not
in which
the
in
inseparable.Never, indeed,must we
outward
after,he
creature
are
supposed,as
that
through the day,
nothing avails
soon
a new availing principle
and
all
hearts
our
ceasing1? Afterwards,
tells
he Epistle,
in
Him
to is,speaking1
to
light,
of perfection
obedience. considerations
may
serve
to
impressupon
our
Mental
of
meaning
minds
the
others
like it which
Prayer. the
precept in
found
are
211
in
St.
the
text, and
Paul's
Epistles.
instance,he enjoinsthe Ephesiansto "pray always
For with
Philippianshe
the in
in supplication
and
all prayer
thing by
every
made
requestsbe
and
prayer
known
"
To thanksgiving/''
the
Spirit." To nothing;
let supplication
God1.'"
unto
in prayer,
sians, Continue
careful for
"Be
says,
the
and
watch
in the
your
Coloswith
same
Continue
"
Romans,
the
To
but
instant in
prayer 2." Thus
the
Christian
true
this
world
and
with
it; he
addresses
parent, with
the
sees
in
indeed,and godly fear
and
and
a
exactness
:
w^h believed8/'' sober
him,
and
St. Paul
as
child
a
of
intercourse
might
address his
but
awe,
"
says,
and
Him, with
Him;
assurance
of
veil of
the
holds
deep
still with
I know
with
to
present grace
as
reverence
certainty
whom
prospect of judgment
the
the
as
view
a
confidence
unmixed
He
next.
God,
clear
as
piercesthrough
I have to
come
to cheer
him. If what
I have
thinking about. at
fixed
how
Most
times, nor with
most
men
said is true, men
Almighty
Eph.
vi. 18.
*
pray
of God's
Phil. iv. 6.
2
2 Tim.
habitual
an
Indeed, it
God.
They
pray.
is well worth
indeed,I fear,neither
they cultivate
do
need they feel particular 1
surelyit
i. 12.
now
and
is too
munion com-
plain
then, when
assistance ; when Col. iv. 2.
pray
Koin.
they
xii. 12.
Mental
2 1 2
in trouble
are
in
or
Prayer.
their
are feelings unusuallyexcited.
what
it is either to be
a
number
certain
of
thought
Nay,
lamentablydeficient man
any
with the
which
for
prayer
with
except
his
view
that world
month
a
soon
the
morning ?
night,and
as
a
has
he
to
mere
thingsin
his religion
much
how
is
perceptionof the faith a
matter
of His
of
themselves
and
Son
our
right,do
is
this,
is not last
would
as
endures
worldlyjoy in thoughts?
Do
Saviour,through
our
drink,do
form, but
ness cold-
the
world
hard
a
in habitually
eat
with which
dream, which
mere
by
using it
Why
unseen
test
no
repeatthe of
cause
gives (elseit
is succeeded
we
has to
it.
length uses
at
Is God
When
little he
into it,with
enter
turned re-
granted;or
the earnestness
compare
think of Him, and
not
he
how
see
two, the
or
itselflasts), but
a
day?
has
givings of his thanks-
unconcern
supposinghe
Or
which
for
the
he
againstexpected
prays
he will
it,and tried
which
that
true
times
accidental excitement,which
let him continuing, he first said
been
have
he
languorand
heart. religious
same
Let
seldom
of the real habit of prayer, and
a
!
how
his prayers
the
to
prayer
trouble,with
dependson
do
of spirit
in
when
devote
Christian,how
many
earnestness
has
we
in the
is he
afterwards,and
the
best
how
with suffering,
of
the very
in his mind
thanks
do not know
fixed times
at
compare
prayed when the
They
to or religious, habitually
of minutes
God.
when
apprehensionof danger; or
we
thank
in
? spirit
we
lift up
When our
Him, we
minds
Mental
exercise of
in the
are
desire to promote His
and
Him,
to
Him, acting ever will
213 When
glory?
do callings,
our
do
we
kr.ow
present,and
at
completelyand abundantly?
wait
to
His
grace
I do not
avoid
whether
ask
is
There
we
use
need
no
conscientiousness
hidingour God in the and
to
do
presence
of
there to
men,
of
But
are
always with
?
gion. reli-
should
we
nay,
and feelings
tices, prac-
and praise,
it would
to confess is
honour dis-
but
benefit,
a
of
presence
duty;
these
worldly seasons,
rare. duty,are comparatively
ourselves and in
inward
confession
and
continual,and
sustained
be
of
or privilege
silent
that
a
we
times,indeed,when,
in the
when,
becomes
confess
whether we
times
are
Do
about
human
are
holy man,
a
:
except when
There
so.
this
without
servingGod silently
words
better
our
His
strengthenus
many
do
to
displayof
boastful
a
enlighten, renew,
of
aiming at
it more fulfilling on
we
still think
we
desiringto conscientiously,
exactlythan
more
Prayer.
God;
our
His
presence in
will end
and may
durable
fruit. But
if those
make
religiona
what
shall be
and
of
of
matter
said
young
those
impulse and
duty
who
feeling,
mere
feelingor
What
shall be
said of the
people who
ridicule
all ?
brethren,you
the foolish
have
who
give themselves deliberately
Alas ! my
of their
short
no
to
thought of religionat multitude
come
persons
do
not
up even
empty thoughtswhich
to
seriousness,
vain
observe pass
thoughts? or
nize recog-
through your
Mental
214 minds
distressed
not
are
; you
Prayer.
recollect; but what
will you
instead
of the true
and
Divine
communion, book
God's
holy visions find
you
immortal
heaven
when
and
therein
opened,and this
your
secret
and
persons,
and
to
dreams,
contempt and
to you terms
to near
day.
gloomy
and
and
the own
will
your
subjects
without
poor-spirited,the as experience,
Oh,
I may
seem
not
where eternity
to
you
even
to
now
you you
think
trulywise;
which ceasing,
now
could be
once
by
approvedby your
reason
must
be
you sour,
your and
broughtto give one
in anticipation of religion, you
use
againstyourselves
use
seem
I do
sure
aged,will be
it is
that
of
admiration
fit only for the dull,the formal,the
serious hour
for
hankerings
; your
whom
men,
strict,will
or
conscience.
of
for serious
luxuries, your
you
those
Then over-
as
are
indulgenceof impure thoughts,
as
the advice to pray
laughed at
your
words; but be
severe
in that
say,
wishes passionate
pitiful vanity? Ah,
harsh
so
ever
the books total
sum
God displease
who
titled, your
use
idlest,
efforts to attract the looks of sinners
your
self-conceit and
your
the
will you
What
aversion
and after worldlygaieties or
of
wickedest,which
the
in
tastes, world,your low-minded, grovelling
pleasethose
the rich
consists
againstyou
before you, and find
you
youthfuldesires and thingsof
are
you
day,when,
which
multitude
being?
hell
in
recorded
of the
silliestimaginings,nay,
disgracedan
at the last
say
innumerable
an
at those of them
even
serious !
True,
that you
long may
Mental
side of the grave. tremble. ones
you
if you
are
your
moment
poor
in,without eternity
for
to prepare
by wasting your youth in
Could
all your
it is that
suggests to
which
you
put instead of Divine
would
make
could
cherish,which
God
seem
bright and
so
Seducer
stands
at
indeed
himself
laugh
while
deride
you
makes
he
you
forward
to
perdition,doubtless
even
he
does
as
cannot
possiblysee, first
except by You
trust.
who
ever
to
you
cannot
act upon
Him the
tempts
see
in all
the God
word
unseen
in their
God
in
world
knowledge;
light,which
you.
break
cannot
taking God's
speak with
taught by
he
of
gave
that
Evil, who
serious religion,
able to
dancing
would
tremble,
But
this you
delusion,
your
this matter at
once.
hearts,are but
yon much
inspired by
laugh, not
you
"
while
path ;
your
he carries you
while jests,
own
you snares
so pleasant,
Author
the
Mankind,
side while
your
his
at
of
make
not
sees, those
than religious thoughts,are pleasanter
Ancient
the shock
thoughts which
idle
all your
that
see
you
who
see
lighterthoughts,
placingabout
the devil is
which pitfalls
it shorter
communion,
see, what
you
scoff
enough
but
you
if it did
serious,even
you
religious.Could and
you
is short
making
your
sin.
careless
laugh,jest,and
to
earth,which
on
and
to be gay
enough
enough
now
unwilling serious
those
among
mad
the other
on
devils,though they repent not,
mad
are
215
vain merriment
no
The
will be
You
then, if
now;
is
but there
laugh now,
Prayer.
they who them
on
They in turn refuse
by nature,
2
at
a
Mental
6
1
length
as
God
young,
knowledge, Him!
it
and
altogether,
are
given
to
up
mind.
reprobate
May
lose
to
come
Prayer.
save
and
and
us
all
enlighten give
us
from
us
the
such
one
will
wilful and
and
all the
sin, in
power
old
as
His
well
saving to
serve
XVI.
SERMON
infant Baptfgm, "Except a
be born
man
"YTONE
or
what
by
one,
the
us
they represent. cleansingof wine
"the
indeed
is this
is but
taken So
The
and
is
what
of
the
two
baptizeat
the time
that
not
Lord
Christ
they made
that
told the
His
Lord's
yet there
Baptism
Supper
men
seen,
verilyand
agree ; "
the
of bread
the faithful in the
administered,but the Lord's
continually.Our
betokens
are
in their use,
what
convey
present but
Sacraments
signs,
visible rites
elements
Christ,which
by
imputed to
visible
and
These
sin;
importantdifference once
be
baptismalwashing
received
far the
imputed to him;
be
heavenlytruth, and
soul from
blood
God,
Sacraments.
figuresof
and
body
received to
the
are
Supper."
blood of Christ,the
of outward
means
called
are
represent to
and
JOHN
enter into
cannot
iii. 5.
that it should
will gracious
and it is His
by
of
Lamb
Immaculate
one
"
Spirit,he
the
be saved, unless the
can
us,
of
of God."
Kingdom
the
and
of water
is to be
Apostles
disciples.
8
2 1
Infant Baptism.
Baptism admitted the Lord's
them
to His
and
Supper keepsus
day by day.
He
in remembrance
of
At
course
full age,
a
the first time
to be
are
in
the
then
them
the
the
are
age
they were
world;
no
parents; so
do
at
of Christians
sons
was
strange opinionswere
among that upon
set
had had
on (as they professed)
one's
duty
these Infant
new
judge
was
argument,
Scripture.
a
"
not
the
over
three hundred
afloat,and
and was
done
been
done
been the
sects there
Baptism
this short in
to
dispute
no
rite to
the
about
present. But
undoing every thing that
every
the
acknowledgedthe duty
administered
doing every thingwhich this
of
means
is different
case
years there
who
none
baptizingat all,but
ago
for
? baptized
Christian
we
are
The
Gospel was
of Christian
born
Christ?
in answering this questionall difficulty
or
it,
it is
life
our
they had
;
But
Now, for fifteen hundred
as
drink
ye
baptizedwhen
young.
is,at what
time
of disciples
were
preachedto
those who
now question
in His favour
arises,which
once
what
because
when being baptized
with
at
made
or baptized,
first Christians to
us
secures
of Me/'
"
come
for all; but
"
importantto consider: to be
once
said, This do, as oftenas
Here, then, a question
we
favour
one
infants, years
sects arose,
before,and
before,and
that principle act for
it
himself;
which
of
all was
and
maintained
mistake,and that, mainly that
it
was
nowhere
manded com-
Infant Baptism. Let
us,
does not bid
at all for
time
some
fix upon,
we
other.
Scripture.This God
has
so
with
good the
has vouchsafed Is it any
thoughtto a
to
It is
thereto.
what is not
how
yet, far for
but
many from our
happens that
it.
is proper
clear about
commanding
it
making. less doubtdo
to
try have
would
it,but
do,
us
He
Those
comfort more
or
even
time
Is it
should
the bare
who
strive
for
a
matter
not
letter of to
enter
strait gate which
that it is
and
duty is ?
perfecttruth
leads
of indifference
Baptism,that Scripture
hides its real we
should
things in this life are
being matters
take
our
things,in
hintingwhat
the
letter of
the
must
it should
full and
the
proofeven
age
age
greateror less,which
it
alone find the
no
baptized
and silence,
He
what accurately
from
life,these
into
any
but difficulty,
a
surelywe
that
surface of
Scripture? Far
us
no
us.
find out
the very
on
be
kept
what
out
name
to be
of our difficulty
a
and
thing
new
not
has
light,be
thing that
new
lie
find
to
accordingto
He
is
plain,then, whatever
may
reason;
not
going beyond
it is not
:
willed it.
part and
our
or
may
be avoided
cannot
it orders
It is
shall be
we
Scripture
This, however,
Scripturedoes
Baptism; yet
or
age
that
once
baptizechildren.
us
serious admission ; for
very
at
it is but first,
and
subject:
right to acknowledge
fair and
at
this
then, consider
219
of
meaning; do.
are indifference,
any
sider con-
difficultto attain,
well-being1.Nay,
valuable
For
not
sary neces-
it often
giftis,the
more
Infant Baptism.
22O
difficultit is to medicine. and
gain it. Take,
Is there
comfort?
Yet
it!
who
considered
man
took not
had
meant
the
this
if it
good
But
a
man
of
medicines
are
soul's
how
do
who
given to we
know
of every difficulty bids
us
"
seek and
a
ground that
the
that
by bad
would
it does
knowledge of a
no
at all
not
have
duty easier intended
was
strive and
one
attendant
for the
So so
duty easy
our
body,but
all this ?
our
kind ?
age
time
revelation to tell us
for the
us
that it
have
revelation,if it does not
says not
that
is
what
if,then, a thingwere
make
men
the science and
in order to tell us
told
sick
if the Creator
good,He
way
would benefit, Scripture
I answer, was
:
person
is givenus Scripture
have
we
good or
for the soul
a
and
thingsindifferent.
on
the
making
made
is the
little whether
is the very Difficulty
is meant
has been
it.
thought of
that therefore administered,
say that
and that
"
uncertain
of us,
same
life
our
difficultto find out at what
were
may
what
"
reveal ?
our
the
another.
as
purpose
to us;
bad
In
our
one
every
not greatblessings,
upon
very
and
should be
Baptism
to be for
art of
to be well versed
be
that, on
or
it ?
of practice
as
would
it mattered
course
medicine
follow,even
is
it takes
"What
at once,
us
importantfor
more
physicians by nature, and
were
told
time
that
the instance,,
difficult and
how
science of it ! what in practised
art
an
for
a
what lation reve-
good
or
important for declared plainly
Doubtless,Scripture than
before ; but
to take
away
Christ,when
all He
find; to knock, to watch,
Infant Baptism. and us
has No; Scripture
to pray.
thing,but
every
subjectbefore it must
that
for
the
and
shall be
of
be
spoken most
taught of
saying,This
the
should
which
world. the
a
the
subject.
walk
the
dual indivi-
of
has
then
a
in it."
ye
if
I say
it is not
ever
are
involved
promised us way,
not
in
in
our
tized bapever
behind
us,
teachers
been
accept this
unnatural
that
of doubt
matters
lightand
ever
has
never
kind
same
dren chil-
has
Her
will not
we
find ourselves in the
in His
word
"
be the
if we light,
she
She
of
dren thy chil-
whose
prophecy) have
But
corner.
has
but
:
time
a
All
"
information; for
is the way;
Gospel,but
But no
God
every
great shall
is true
prophecy as being
commonly
we
by
letter of
she enjoined the practice;
supernaturalmercy, we
the
that the times
and
Surelyit is for
surely (accordingto into
Lord, This
on clearly
to
removed
the
V
Church
infants and answered
out
in
be times of great light:
Church's.
the
to
come
found
are
infer,either
cannot
we
commanded
be
can
on
important,there
said,Scripture says
thy children
The
?
but
of
means
conclude
can
we
if it is
the
us
to teil
by himself.
Gospel shall
peace
it
that
it may
But
us, that
actuallybe
or Scripture,
much
thus
determiningit;
of
means
undertaken
not
merely to give
findingevery thing; and the
221
of
in
this
knowledge in
way.
after all,in the present instance,surelythere is
in findingout great difficulty "
Isa, liv.13.
what
God
would
have
Infant Baptism.
222
do, though He
to
us
plainest way. Church
has
I say
to make
is
us
and
means
pledge of
this cannot
be
(tosay
baptized.Baptism without
perhapsthe
act of
ours
is
resolved
not
much
so
being
no
being corrupt
and
and
mercy
our
sin,
in
born
grace
sight,then,
which blessings
free
would as
:
it
:
it
be
tains con-
they want, have.
bounty they cannot be
altered.
of God's ;
elements
of
sinful,are
objectsof Baptism
manner,
change
to their need
as And, I repeat,infants, being by
wrath, having
to
grace
that they should least)
the
a
our act, merely or principally
were
case
It is
pardon, acceptance
at first
Even
just suited
God's
If,indeed,Baptism then
child's salvation.
Baptism?
of God's
the very
promise of
which
and
mercy,
givesus
need
doubted.
desirable
appears
a
have
delayBaptism is
are
is
surelyinfants,as
abundant
most
God's
sake ; it
Now,
natures.
have
would
hazardinga
what first, consider,
for Christ's
us
the
as
see,
the
one.
1. Let
of
God
if men difficulty,
no
in Scripture
difficult to
that to
and children,
is
There
in
us
led to see, that
delaya great benefit,and
to
an
told
not
it is not
been
ever
baptizeyoung
us
has
as
But
Him.
pledgefrom
a
under
nature
life spiritual
surely,in far
it is not
the
as
a
God's
in them,
singular
questionof
desirableness is concerned. Let
us
refer to
our
the text.
Our
Lord
kingdom
of God
who
Saviour's words tells him
none
to can
is not born of water
Nicodemus enter
in
into the
and the
Spirit.
Infant Baptism. And
is born
first birth
our
this
that
see
for
Baptism as
Spiritis
the
man's this
(He
is
is
Baptism
if it were
very heart, "
evil into which
if,though (asa fact)all
even
from
and
who, having
for
:
but if,as
child's
heart,before
Divine
wrath, and
which and has we
than
He
in not
a
way
Peter's children
words "
of
given us
a
tellingus
not
''
medicine
Can
think sure
bad
under
should
not
1
those
and
time
the
actual
miserable up,
can
when
mise pro-
we
do
means
holiness;
unto
for
a
act, is under
and
Baptism, He
we
forbidwater,"
are
to
it,shall of
sure
use
St.
circumstances,"that"
baptized?" John
water
even implies,
birth
new
different be
ple, exam-
except for
grows
given us man
any
nay.
"
left it to ourselves to decide upon
applythe
the disease ?
accidental
escapedit.
Saviour
child
the
planted
not
had understanding,
the
and
need
Baptism of
indeed
begins to
as
infant
fall into sin, actually
our
contains
for
thankfullyaccept the pledge and
has
since,by
he
sin
of future
otherwise
of
does
must
were
be necessary
not
to years
come
answer
infants
merelyfrom
bias,then
Spiritwould
the
sin to
natural
Who
water
merelyan
men
yet this generaldepravityarose not
sin.
(He says),because
fell while others
some
birth,
new
a
Baptism by
If,indeed, sin
too. regeneration
deep in man's
at all ?
corrupt; therefore
is
that which
"
equallycogent
for salvation
necessary
nature
need
We
birth unto
a
reason
say)
to
on
goes
flesh is flesh V
of the
because not
Because
?
why
223
iii.6.
The
burden
of
Infant Baptism.
224 it is
proof,as
called,is
with
withhold
who
those
the
Sacrament. it be said that infants
Will
for
text.
"Except
"
is
There
God."
conditions here which
the
previousgood works, in His
that, without
it.
from
such
Any
from
the
about
thingbe
man's
for the
could
nature
nature
corrupt,
we
"
good gift.
children in
are
in
God's
faith and
for
they will
His
principles even
by
are
being
wait till
if we
bring somethingto God, to
mercy
repentance,they never
never
Far
strength
of children
even
sight. And
condition to
a
payment (soto say)of
have
first
or Jewish, Christian,
dare not talk
naturally pleasingin
bear
not
unassisted
notion of man's
of
mercy
miserablyfallen creatures,we
are
tism, Bap-
Christ knew
said.
is every
above
whether religion,
We
Pagan.
of
kingdom
infants from
exclude
is whollydetestable, contraryto the very of all true
Spirit/'
or qualifications
order to fit us
grace,
good fruit,for
any
said
the
the
of previous faith,or necessity
indeed could any
Nor
God.
into
enter
might
nothingabout
"
and
of water
cannot
nothing
Consider
? objection
an
be born
one
Lord, "he
our
says
is this
How
Baptism?
properlyqualified
not
are
attain to that
them,
will be
till they
baptized ; To
condition.
defer
have repentance and faith, Baptism till persons actually is
refusingto give medicine
well. have
It would access
to
be hard the
beginsto think,and
till a
indeed,if Satan
soul from we
patientbeginsto get
refuse
be allowed
infancy,as to do
what
soon
we
as
can,
to
it or
InfantBaptism. promiseswell,towards gainingfor
what
of God
of corruption
need,and
be allowed any
us
the
from
live
to
all
men
justsuited
mercy
of any impossibility
unbaptizedever
it seems, ourselves,
to
him (let
one
long)bringing
so
of himself to God's has
given
the firstview of the case, most
on
and rightto give children fitting
in
But,
without Him.
fact,we
We
(indeedmost
Infant
Baptismdo
infer
Baptism; Christ
has
receive children. of
perhapsin
us
tempted in
during the
the world,whoever we
by Christ,as
are
shown
and
uses
might
good
assured that
the
can
tize bap-
struggle
even
is
a
mere
language of
puttingsightagainst
Baptism has
the rite of admittance
well
as
interruptit; it It is
said
of unbelief have
brethren,is it.
His
us
have
men
life;they sleepor
ceremony,
to
near
the generally
ask),"What
senseless children ? you
This, my superstition.-" If
Some
seasons
hearts to
our
thingswithout
On]
not, strictly speaking,left
are
merely left to
not
are
to willingness
faith.
of Bapprivilege tism.
the
positive encouragement to bringinfants
of propriety
been
which
all these accounts,I say, since God
on
original
directions in the matter, but has left it particular
no
2.
the
pardon and help from God,
recommendation self-provided
favour ;
to
their birth of
Baptism being a promiseof
from our
then,from
case
nature, from the need
our
from
under
it the protection
againstthe Tempter.
this first view of the
On
are
225
into His
been
blessed
Church, we q
226
Infant Baptism.
have
nothing to
with
do
which, though theymight He such "
I would objections,
and
word
own
brought
doubted,in
good
of
Saviour
deed/'
of
employed when
These
in
was
(asthe
be
word
may
told, He "
and
we
His
hands
can
bless infants,in as
them,
upon
and
them
children to the His time
their
they then
were
much
"
:
indignant, angry
literally translated) ; up
in His
put
arms,
Christ,then, all appearance
beingto
in the very
believe
we blessed,
His
much
yet incapableof thought or feeling.He
did, bless them; and,
in
than
was
words
blessed them"
spiteof
could be the
it,He
uneasy,
took
have
with interfering
saw
more
were
to
thought that
remarkable
are
"
are
infants
teachingthem,
Jesus
displeased,"that is,He Greek
that
senseless
children ; that it was "But
Saviour's
seem disciples
doubtless
better
V displeased
all force. To
of unbelief, what spirit
same
They
attendingto
and
find
His
men.
usefulness.
spokenlose
We
and bringinghelpless
be
would
the
has
replyby citingour
Christ; and
to
appearances,
somethingperhaps,had
prove
that He
spoken,now
not
outward
those
can,
in which
sense
they are capableof
a
in Baptism. blessing 3. And
we
may
that children as
they can
be instructed in
ought to
bear
clearly, they
add this consideration.
are
it,from not
the very
to
tillthey arrive training 1
be
Mark
truth, religious
firstdawn
left without
at years of x.
14.
It is certain
of a
reason
;
Christian
maturity. Now,
let
Infant Baptism. it be observed,Christ with it
a
blessing upon
to distinctly
seems
if He
Baptism,as
intended
teaching,
under
as
Go
"
"
If
them/' nations,baptizing
considered
227
to convey
ye
ing teach-
connect
and
through
teach
all the
children,then, are
as teaching,
be
to
learners in the school of
Christ,surelythey should be admitted
into that school
by Baptism. These the and
mind,
should
be
we
Saviour
and blessing,
His to be
are
a
mark
of
I will
a
state
have the
not
are
to
His
Him
of
His
of unmerited
baptizedat
once
St. Paul
being
because
holy/'in
whole
a
because
where families,
Acts
xvi. 15. 33.
a
cation. dedi-
all children a
badge
and
moreover,
children of
favoured
to the faith of the
1 Cor. vii. 14.
of
And
speaks of the
blessing ; and
converted i
"
fants in-
Since
the purpose
in Christ's school.
add, because
His
have invented
must
;
(as
grace
invited
pledge from
answer
wJiat
capableof
are
and Baptism is instruction,
scholar
familywas
a
say, in childhood
Christian parents as a
is
brought to Christ,we
Christian
ture, Scrip-
childhood;
pardon and
Apostlesfrequentlydeclare.
Again, I
subject ;
from
in
answer,
shows),all
action
rite,if Baptism did
need
I
implies),all
Baptism
strike
At they go) satisfactory.
Divine require
Himself
blessing(as His favour, as
as
of the
information
baptized?
all children
because our
of express
(asfar
are
Baptism which
the first consideration
on
absence
in the
for Infant
reasons
even
they age
the
are
he the
state,
seems
to
head of
Gospel*.
InfantBaptism.
228 conclude.
To
wish to
who
Let
God,
serve
that theywere life, a
decent
nor creditable,
for
"
"
it is most
temporalreasons religionhas
mere
a
who
has in it
of baptizinginfants practice
and
true
given to form, but and
plainpledge,without real
a
what
There
very
in this
in
God blessing
further grace
it; who,
profit by
to
when
ground their hope
even
mere
warn
to you.
in
are
pray
promise of blessingin Baptism
made
fear to sin after
to
you
of
tism Bap-
no
sense
for
privileges giventhem and
do not
a
blessing verily
do not think
being heard
all,who
of
a
grace
it,and prayingHim
the
they
as
of God's
of
view ; who
for
they can.
as
committed
been who
persons
many
religious pointof
in the habit of His
talent has
a
servances. ob-
spiritual
no
receive it ; not
instrument
and
means
put
received;and, as being such, I
remember
minister
it before you
reserve,
the souls of those who
indeed
are
men
brethren,I would
my
be
look to it for themselves, and
defend
for me,
neither
tism degrade Bap-
such
But
once
outward
mere
promise,let their
of
with fellowship
no
be any which
ceremony,
at
Christian
a
encourages
If,indeed,there into
ordinary
expedientto neglect,
Christ's
nowhere
then
it would
subjectfor
forms, and
bare
form, which
surelyno
speak of;
to
indeed,but
observed
forgotten, a
in their
remember,
and
me,
baptized.If Baptism be merely
once
be
to
ceremony,
to
hear
thoughts,the dailybusiness
their habitual
prayers,
of all who
beg
me
for grace,
do
not
answered, on
the
to
them;
Baptism.
This
above
is of
Infant
course
ourselves
set
us
for
from
the
subdue, Blessed
given
Cross
is
he
who
set
on
us
takes
them
like
was
the
Angel lest
given,
learning
nothing against made
life, misery.
the
and
good that
cause,
the
grace
the
Let
on
great
and
the
occasion
to
to
his
are
affect,
to
us,
on
it?
on
the
:
the
of the
our
after
we
that
we
great
It it "
grace us
can
can
gift
gaining other,
a
the
ing destroy-
that "
yet
us,
Let
us.
truths
hand,
forget
sin
to
upon
that
of
when
fear
and
feet
poured
water
us
privileges
Sign
the
ever
grace,
thus
one
light
we
come
God's
;
the
had
shall
thing
without
of
door-posts,
over.
two
a
"
the
on
these
duties;
signs
most
have
had
We
worse
a
for
infancy,
blood
passed
the
We
path.
profession.
remind
our
strike,
to
us
them. makes
in
of
outward
rightly used)
who
his
to
our
at
change
him,
lanthorn
is
to
will
and
minds
our
Let
sin.
a
Nothing
advantages
of
(if
is
it
respect.
our
nature
very
calculated
especially to
of
both
229
cases
many
this
in
right
forcibly
more
in
omission;
an
Baptism.
of
may
aim do sin be
eternal eternal
SERMON
XVII.
cHm'tj of tlje I say also unto
"And
build
Church
My
many
history, too "
know, In
that
spiteof
at this
many
Christ
set up
or
their
should
be
obeyed. They
subjects.They
own
way;
Ear
in the number different is the
do His
determine He
though
body,they think
remain
to be
to
what
they
has
the
"
obey
serve
formed
Him
in His
separatefrom
that
being in their
Him His
not
will that
people,without to
not
whether
is, they do
it is His not
do
in
Gospelsand
their ears," it
they
read
in the world.
kingdom
in which
way
they think and
a
misfortune,so
that
;
spiteof
forget,or deny, or
their eyes and
His
one
"
in
Kingdom
prevailagainstit.
spiteof what
persons
has
in
day,
Him
obey
upon this rock I will
Peter, and
in spiteof prophecies,
the
it be their sin
in
them,
in spiteof Epistles,
He
thou art
the gates of hell shall not
and
persons
before
see
;
xvi. 18.
"MATT.
nnOO
thee,That
chosen
into
body,yet to
of the chosen.
doctrine
suggestedto
us
by
the
Unity of the
The text.
In
St.
which
the
Church
and unity,stability, name,
not
name
is
Divine
in
founded, we
show
Peter,to
it
the
This
time
of
upon
it. that
one,
in
the
New
to the
body
members
of that
one
hath
many
members There
says, are
Lord,
one
parts of
He passion,
be
St.
one.
and
members,
ye
particular."To
is
one
Body,
and
one
of your
baptism,one
God
Body
the the
and
all one
are
are
in
hope
for
prayer
Corinthians,says,
Now
one
other,
or
body, being many,
called in
faith,one
enlarge
to
various
His
at this
us
sense
should
the
writingto and
"
ye
some
they
calls
St. Paul
mediatorial
also is Christ
sians,he
one
that
is one,
Christ,and
as
His
the
as
of hell shall
now
plain,from
In
purpose
like manner,
even
well
are, in
one
that
l"
Almighty Father, before
"
of
be
eyes, is
Paul, in
body, so
gates
the truth
it may
Testament.
expressedHis
the
last,or,
like manner,
In
all Christians
Lord's
our
the
the
in
and
brought before subjectespecially
a
year2, and
Now
As
"
on
type, its
a
it is one;
it will
that
and ground of pillar is
in
rock
It is set up
that
that Speakerproceeds,
prevailagainstit."
them
show
to
many,
the
as
see,
permanence.
not "
made
is there
Peter, who is
Church.
Ephe-
Spirit, calling: Father
of all3."
And, further,it 1
1 Tim.
is to this
John
Body, regardedas 2
iii.15. "
one
xvii. 23.
1 Cor. xii. 12.
Easter
Eph.
and
Whitsuntide
iv. 4"6.
one,
The
2
23
of special privileges
that the
is not that this but
and
one
with
Church
Lamb's
In
the
and "fellow-heirs^
all
of the
"
or
converge,
the
so
"
''
as
cleanse it with are
the
few
a
unity in and
token
then,at so
those
viewed members
henceforth as
that
in the
one
all nations
"
must
we
unity of
of water
the
perfect
a
of the wife," loved
"
the Word1."
which or
connect
condition
image
mere
individual
of the indivisible 1
Eph. ii.14;
multitude, no
them
as
one
;
longer
become
portionsor
of Christ
so Mystical,
men,
Body
of
of Christ
considered
they are
whole
and
the faith and
having
by
passages
receive them;
one
and might sanctify
the circumstance
the
are
of the fulness of
is the head
of many
when
He
man!3
new
of God, unto
Son
washing
moment,
are
"
[Jews and Gentiles]
of their acceptancebeing stamped upon
that
that
who
Bride, the
instance ;
of the Church,"
with Gospelprivileges
The
the elect souls For
for it,that He
out
one
body,wcA fellow-partakers
the husband
given Himself
These
gainsit.
of the stature
Christ is the Head
it and
and
said,that
same
of the
measure
Christ ;" that
is
new
man,
of twain
Christ ;" and
knowledge unto
man,
of the
promisein
come,"
both
in Himself
Epistle,it
same
of His
made
that man,
one
and
many,
in isolation.
hath
make
to
...
not
her, not who
peace
one,
body, as
It
given.
and blessing,
accord,seeks
one
wife,"is one,
our
Gospel are
throughout the world, "the
all elected in is
Church.
the
receives the
man
all,the whole
spiritual man, Holy
Unity of the
iii.6; iv. 13;
v.
23-26.
The
Unity of the
knit together in Him
by
what
has what
He
The
has,and
which
all Christians
the Jewish
by
one
the word
"
the
by becoming members
of privileges the
of
of
God
says offer
Christ."
Jesus
by has
it is
to
come
by being
this
have
Christ,we
stand porated incor-
promiseof
the
have
we
each
viz. that
the
gift
favoured
through her
which
behold,"says
individuals
the
themselves
will
with
the mode
the whole
channel.
"
with
with
sapphires
of
as
one
children
the
Lift up thine eyes,
come
tempest, and
stones
; that
highly-favoured
but
are
in
independentand
as
f'
announcement inspired
lay thy
thy foundations
a
together,and
tossed afflicted,
behold,I
as
receiving
our
Church
the Christian
elect,holy, and
one
of
of
Gospelis confirmed by
other,they view
Mother,
gather
condition
individuals addressing
separatefrom
body;
the
the
Prophetsdescribe
is,instead
thou
up"
one
Spirit.
which
and
that
luilt
are
in one,
Body, that
one
Further, that unity is the
Ye
"
improvement; for
as
ples tem-
are
which properly means edification,"
into the
of His
type. They
siinpiyas being portionsof
of all Christians
for individual
life;
texts
to house, a holypriesthood, spiritual
a
buildingup
in such
of building, spiritual
formingone
sacrificesacceptable to spiritual Hence
all have
that
Grace,
taught us
was
233
all have.
is the Church.
"
Peter,
Divine
is
Temple
one,
which
Temple St.
great truth
same
speak of
each
Church.
fair
;
all these
thee."
to not
O
comforted,
colours,and All
"
thy
lay
children
The
234 shall be
of
Church.
Unity of the
taught of
Lord, and great shall
the
be the peace
thy children." But
affect our ID
be
they must
one,
one
in
now
from
This
will
spirit ; and
earth,not
united
as
to follow
order,so And
will
this,you
complete
doctrine
on
make
to
and
unite
far
visible
at
as
be,
may
here society
another, by and
appear
once
Christ?
multitude, but
unconnected
shall not
and
accurate
here
be
see,
a
blished esta-
an
act
to
is
which one
or
the very
a
is often done
earnestness
as
doctrine and
wide
asked,why
am
heaven, of itselfdirects Vide
a
Tracts
this
I shall not
more
obvious
occasion,
bearingupon
it,
Christians must
we
I answer, body or society,
with which
of
us.
that first,
insists upon Scripture
unityat present,and
1
*,the
generalremarks
two
visible
unseen spiritual
indeed
this it rests ; let it suffice, on
When, then, I into
proof
attempted;nay,
stronglyrecommending it to
1.
a
in
one
far practice, yet neglected
as bringtogether,
texts
follows
day.
Any
even
are
that, as
evidentlyto
as
our nearlyaffecting
at this
:
with
organizedone
and
one.
all saints
confused
a
they will
hereafter
that
live togetherin
Christians should
be considered
may
heaven; but what
in
believingthat be found
doctrine to
a
is evident ; it is evident,too, that
blessed company
one
on
Christians
That
as
is this
asked. How
be
? practice
minds
our
be
it may
here
piousmind
a
future
unity in
to the imitation
for the Times, No.
11.
a
of
The that
Unity of the
unity visible
in
mentioned continually of it
were
direct
our
intended conduct
2. But in
there
of many
forming
235
should
why
unless Scripture,
deep into
sink
to
it be
the
Saviour
in
thought
minds, and
our
that
prays
action; yet
what
we
be
may
into
visible
a
is
that
of
society,
or
regulatedby
they act
unless largescale,and consistently,
a
and
body
certain
a
laws
one
possibleway
acting together,except
men
themselves
on
so
here ?
again,our
affection and
for
earth;
on
Church.
officers ?
how
and
can
it be
permanent body ? But, again,I might
3.
unity upon
of
Baptism. Baptism
and are
"
says, But
words ever,
Church
must
to
an
the
one
of is
visible
is
visible rite
body we
all
plain that
of
baptizedinto
no
a
Christian must
the
as gift,
number
of
for themselves.
All must
receive their
and they in alreadybaptized,
tians,themselves
from
in alreadyincorporated
previously existing. And 1
thus
we
1 Cor. xii. 13.
trace back
can
up
a
Baptism
their turn
former a
these
men
intention,set
received the Sacrament
he
body*"
one
Christ's
have
is
He
when Christians,
with consistently
Christians
fessedly; con-
that,by it,individuals
us
existingvisible body for
imply,it
Lord's, the
our
a
wishes to become
who
Christian
alreadyexisting body.
an
Spiritare
one
if every
come
from
By
tells
St. Paul
into incorporated
speaking of
of necessity
singleinstitution
one
Sacrament
rest the
Chris*
body a
then
visible
23 6
The
body
Unity of the
even society
or
themselves
; and
Christian title to
the
whole
and
So
the
existence of
that
succession
Apostlesto This
of
are
in other
further
The
by
one
recorded
have
mankind upon soever,
thus ;
the men
themselves But
may at
implied in
the
their
no
this
one's
more
design,or
Still it
mains re-
all His
at
large,
like left,
other
as rejected,
or
and
the
arts
adoptionor neglectof
at
any
once,
societyfor
momentous
at random
cast
opinion. In
a
a
incorporation.
men
property;
their will into
who
obedience,is
of
there
by
up
them appropriate
for the
those
left to the world
taken
will be
He
purpose.
Bible,but
of human
waves
the
Christ to connect
left to the chance
they are
by
on
of
Truths, indeed,in science
happen. been
be
Apostles,
time
promise,to
our
been
has not
importanttruths,to
say,
visible ordinance
in the
indeed
the
comply with
design of a
His
Whether
respectsirregularin
Gospelfaith
it may
not
question,foreignto
followers in
from
His
above
the revealed
of
Sacrament
permanent, carried
that
baptismalrite.
through ignorancedo
original
of the world.
end
and
merciful,over
no
tians, visible association of Chris-
design of Christ,I
institution of the
be
can
the
and
Lord
our
Apostles
has not received his
the very
Christians
the very
is the
one
; and
only one
who
there
privilegesfrom
Baptism,as prescribed by impliesthe
of the
plain that
world
Christian
apostolical society.
time
the very
to
it becomes
in the
Church.
truths
country
and
form
their extension. of revealed
Church.
Unity of the
The
who
the God, religion,
human
wrought by
still preserves their firstintroduction,
formed
Christ
dissolution
by
of privileges
the
of His and
into it,as
have
flowed.
systems,in centre,by three
His
faith
Sacrament.
as
a
not
isolated manner,
or
regularlyformed
doctrine and
we
sit at
appointed ;
and
the
unto
Jerusalem,and
tenance main-
other
spread,as ; but
from
bodies,descendants
to
the
a
of the the
preachingon
must
Grace
grace.
Apostles'
but
city of to
an
the
are
written
living God,
of
the
sprinklingthat
new
the
the
Sion,
heavenly
of
Judge
and perfect,
covenant, and
speaketh
Mount
God
angels,to
of the first-born which
Church
made
which
company
in heaven, and to God
of just men spirits
unto
come
innumerable
baptizeus
means
"
must
we
stilllook for the
will not
the home, slighting
generalassemblyand
mediator
the
baptizedsociety;
books
after St. Peter's
the
to the
committed
and
been
by
apostolical body we
elementarygift of while
from
fellowship.
to this
And
same.
of historical fact, all the nations
has Christianity
thousand,who,
this
legacyto
the
body
He
of Pentecost,joined themselves
day
has
a
by
that
kingdom spiritual
matter
a
an
of
the bond
in
means
them
secured
He
body;
a
237
better
of
all,and
to Jesus
the
the
blood
of
things than
that
of
to
Abel/' 4. And
which the
is
now
I
will
mention
other
one
especially suggested by
text, for the visible unity and
our
Lord's
permanence
guarantee, words
in
of His
The
23 8
Church;
and
Unity of the
that
is the with
entrusted ministers, succession. bind
appointment of
the
giftsof
ministerial orders
The
whole
togetherthe
and
its organs,
are
Church.
body they
rulers and
grace, and
the
are
ties which
of Christians in
are
these in
one
its
moreover
they
;
moving
principle. Such
institution
an
unless
appointment was
the
for if
impliesa succession, necessarily
administer
cannot
men
it is surelyas regeneration, that
to suppose
their
solicitude to
shouldest
thou
ordain
wanting, and
appointedthee V thou hast heard commit
tJwu
to
me
miraculous; the
rite of
less reasonable Priests
Bishopsor
St. Paul
on
shows expressly
his
of clergyfor continuity
in
Crete," he
set in
order
elders
in
And of
much
become
a
left thee
be
themselves
to
littleor
And such
secure
"I
brethren: "that
theycould
ordination.
own
always to
the
among
city,as "
The
I
are
had
thingsthat
the witnesses,
many
faithfulmen,
things that
every
Timothy :
to
Titus,
to
says
his
same
shall be able to teach
who
others also ~."
Now,
know
we
that
in civil matters
and perpetuate the body to strengthen powerfully
more
rulers than hereditary politic and life,his principles son
;
on
from
or
one rather,
age
consolidated "
nothing tends
Titus i. 5.
and
nobles.
are interests,
one life,
to age.
and
secured; 2
a
2 Tim.
ii.2.
where Vide
in
the
idea,is carried
dynasty or
whereas
father's
continued
character,one
Thus
The
a
nation is
there
also 1 Tim.
v.
is no
22.
and safeguardof stability
but foregoing,
mind
which
and
without, of the
is
continuous
a
transmitted
what
in the
spiritof
the from
usage
involves?
like
In
ministryaffects the unity,inward
Church
which
to
it is attached.
ordinance a standing office, father to
from
is to make
opinionand
succession
a
the Christian
manner
For
act
tradition of
that
mind
to
or rather, tranquillity;
and
think
succeedingage
239
of this kind, there is
risk of revolution.
is every
there a
inheritance
and
regularsuccession no
Church.
Unity of the
The
as
son,
;
under
It
not, indeed, the
Mosaic
covenant, for the vessels of the Christian election need to be
the as special,
more
heavenly: but
treasure committed
stillthe
have Apostles
good pleasureand pietyof they
will have
of clergyhave generation
followingto be
their sacred
of the Divine left to choose would
one's
no
left
duty
one's.
then
a
the
bond
up.
If
a
as
first
be
a
be
being
minister.
or
ministrybe
a
the a
This
that what
proverb runs, teacher
died
to or
delay in choosing a At forgetfulness.
left without
gone,
would
were congregation
the
minister
reluctance,then
would congregations
broken
prove,
their
last
of union
each
what
mission regulartrans-
evil consequences,
would
would
such
for itself its own
other
When
them, there
fresh one,
but gift,
create
follow,among
is every be
and
Consider
no
preceding
ordain the next
chargeto
there
mere
body whether
Each
not.
office.
happen, were
to
sure
it in
is more
not leftit to the
Christian
the
ministry or
a
to them
teachers ; and
Church
necessary
would
be
part of the
The
24"
so GospelDispensation,
be.
But
tinva.
know
a
as
has
its administration
"for
up
fact,that
universal
Church
He
providefor
to
to
this
descended
are
the
the
from
tinuance con-
next;
And
the ministers
day
mitted com-
after their
children."
the
sion succes-
droppedout
generationprovidesfor
Each
parents"lay
"the
Giver.
servants and
of its presence
ministerial
a
lias not thus
grace
of its All-merciful
to certain of His
own
also
must
giftof
the
hands
of the
Church.
Unity of the
the very
we
of the
Apostles.
changes of this world, the Church
Amid
all the
upon
St. Peter
and
the
rest has
continued
until
built now
in
the unbroken
line of the
ministry. And
considerations
out
of
mere
fact in
that itself,
there has been
this
this perpetualsuccession,
unforfeited
the sight,
remarkable inheritance,is sufficiently attention and excite us
as
and providential,
years, will continue
hundred "the
gatesof
I shall
now
bringthese remind
whole
itselfto
hope and trust,that
our
unto
the
so
end,
many
and
remarks
you, my
to
end.
an
brethren,how
And
of order is every
it is
an
act
to God's will.
in
Obedience
to the
with rule
enjoinedin Scripture ; obedience
where of
that
nearlythe
doctrine of ecclesiastical order is connected
personalobedience
our
prevail againstit."
hell shall not
ending,let me
attract
It approves
reverence.
enlivens
to
graciously protectedfor
ordinance, thus
an
to
our
put other
to
faith.
Were
there
ten
to it,yet, supposingunitywere objections
enjoined by Christ,faith expressly
would
thousand
clearlyand
obey in spiteof
nor
of fact there
But in matter
them. any
Church.
Unity of the
The
of any difficulty
no
are
241
of
in the way
moment
objections,
such
observing
stance, it. What, then,is to be said to the very serious circumof that,in spite vast
numbers
of
with
it at their
first
high
on
that great principle, allow themselves to
it
a
boast that
parties;and
forms
argue,
that
doctrines of the principal in any
theyagree But
those
think
boast
who
Himself
by with
above
are
agree
Gospel,it matters
make
in
all
some
littlewhether
of
belongingto
in
all
to
be
a
this
no
party,and confident
same
charity,remind
that
they must,
party; that the
on
our
their
Christian
tuted instia party or simplyand literally society
Christ.
He
each
spectatorsfrom
bade
us
other, mutual without
prescribed duty; [Vll]
a
communion
one
providedmen
constituted what
admit principles, is
from
enlightenedin
boasting,1 would,
Church
as
thingbesides.
themselves
Saviour
set it
nothing. They
party and
no
now
it
gloryin
and meeting-house,
to
they belongto
But
Church, have
worth
about
church
order of the
one
Christ.
the
are
to wander
from
another,or
without
as sides,
and great discovery,
a
as
all
Gospel of
the
in and
both multitudes, up
In all the controversies
on professed
of principles
dispense
they may
in duty of continuing
years, the
was quietness
in
that
good pleasure.
of fifteen hundred and
conceive
men
impediments,
of such
the absence
and
call
ship keep together. Fellow-
sympathy,
and
all party-spirit,
the sin and
the
this is
mischief R
what a
arise,
The
242
having
from
not
from
separating
in
appointed into
;
a
for
Unity
of
the
Church.
party,
but
in
having
that
when
He
it
destroy
to
part
has
Christ
of
Church
one
their
doing
are
which
party
or
split the
men
they
fragments,
body
one
parties,
many
altogether. But
while
calls
world is not
a
not
a
Divine
society, and
Christ
a
bequest
of
ill-usage time,
own
gave
day,
He sake
;
like and
and
its
miracles,
left
has
a
holy
a
thing
as
of
us,
and
mercy
ark
the
is
exposed
to
world,
but
which
in
decree
of
of
the the
and
to-morrow,
thunderings,
must
and
earth,
so
of
Elisha, we
like
is
it
relic
upon
which,
the
on
but
true
a
which
and
of
to
will,
mantle
treasure
according
its
God,
Elijah's
as
blishment, political esta-
state, depending
of
It
also.
higher
mere
at
work
contempt
voices, and
great hail/'
the
the
literallywhat
far
a
unmade
great
it, displays to-day,
and and
which
not
of
and
a
is
something man,
Apostles,
Israel, looks
the
its
His
His
for
keep
of
made
breath,
is
creature
a
Christ
of
it
party,
institution
an
state's
Church
the
of
judgment, and
an
Him
who
the "
third
nings, light-
earthquake,
SERMON
XVIII.
in tl
the Lord, Stand
paths, where
souls."
j 'or your
"
good way, and JER. vi. 16.
"DEVERENCE We
duty. yet the
this need
the
future indeed
stand
is the
in the way
Church
with
feelingof the
before,not
for all been
once
dwellingon
after
to
ence. defer-
some
her
as
to
not
"
but religion,
committed
hope;
Church,
own
to seek
our
with
affection and
Prayer Book;
not to attempt discoveries in
has
our
old
find rest
chief Christian
a
of
for the
yc shall
look
to
ask
see, and
paths is
not
has gone
and
therein,and
old
expressedin what
walk
for the
past days of the This
ye in the ways,
is the
slight thing,
new
to
tinually con-
keep what
keeping,and
to
be at rest. Now
it may
looking back is it not
what
at
asked,
"
Let
past times
us
examine
respectshould
should
Why ?
were
possibleto improve
possessed?" In
be
we
on
this
men
the
we
for
ever
be
perfectthen knowledge
then
question.
follow old times ?
Now
?
there is this obvious
here
heaven
from
us
times
then
so
those
respectsin
this
All
which
about
Noah,
since that time
been
being.
how
crops;
and
How
we
we
we
how
make
may
this
we
"fine
He rules of
found
out
man;
were
have
the no
has
by and
man
the
rudest need
told
us
(asfar
as
of these arts and
there pursuits,
is
as
no
They and
might
least successful.
to follow the old ways.
ships;
:
our
sell how
or, like to
these
struction. clear in-
here upon
know), as
of
for the time, not
sanction
first essays, and
iron
given us
we
and
merchant/'
is best.
what
in
sea
and
has
large,
increase
and
indeed
set His
not
at
(it
temporalstate
our
linen for the
least
directions
the world
the
cross
may
or paradise,
houses,and buy
our
world,necessary
art,and
in
lands
our
everlastingly important,God
by
this
artificersin brass
Tubal-Cain,be of objects
build
may
get gain;
till
may
reveal to
nothing,still at
given to
relating merely to subjects
is the
ourselves.
acquirefor
know
in
but
;
this present world.
divinelyauthenticated
no
appear)have
would
them
what
told to Adam
we
follow old
thought fit to
not
left to
been
have
may
we
Now
merely with
been
have
we
Whatever
on
has
man
spoken in them,
not
them.
given
has
discovers
spoken in has
to follow
knowledgeconnected
?
God
improvement:
God
God
what
"
has
which
knowledge which
to
God
as
bound
not
are
we
far
Paths.
what improved,,
of
admit
does
maxim
be
cannot
for himself
us
the Old
in Stedfastness
244
be
Here
any
have been
improved expected, then
Besides,in
we
many
reallyneither right
in Stedfastness nor
all; but
at
wrong
places. Each for
bad
Again, God The
feet,are
full of
given us
heavens
us
from
Divine
attain
by
himself.
complete than boast motions seed
we
the
springethout
of the
is
more
an
stars ;
wall
"
he
and
came
abound
in 1
1
vast
of of
the rately accu-
of this
globe
hyssopthat
beasts,and fishes1/* of
prospect is the children
curious iv. 33.
whose
of the creation ;
the
unto
destroyedthem
Kings
to
the
measure
thingsthan
Like
such
wish
we
spake of trees,from
and
still;a
and
sure
about
can
we
....
in these
more
to
man
Abraham,
historian inspired
one. intoxicating
and
secrets
weigh the air,more
Lebanon, even
learned
before the flood increase
If
more
than
creepingthings,and
will learn
it,and
know
we
the sea, and
is in
world
the
their
again,since discoveryis
Solomon, though
of
our
them
left to
knowledge.
the
as
che cedar that
and
within
discuss the varied inhabitants
better than
is best
under
earth
knowledge of
here
modern
Moses,
can
fowl,
have
heavenlybodies
earth,and fathom
and
the
knowledge is generallyless
in number
than
and
revelation;but
And
the
of the
was
the
little matters,
about
which
way,
and
tale of their past revolutions, is not
given
old
times
in questions of authority
no
and
wonders,
they contain,the
the difficult,
own
above,
history. But
vast
245
varies with
good its
Paths.
for others.
has
science.
own
the
country has
and itself,
the Old
or
of
The
old, probably open of
all,men
to
Cain, may
merely useful
in Stedfastness
246
nay, there is
knowledge; human
mind
whose
here ;
is the
in which safe.
God
has
limit to the progress
no
build
may
knowledge which
the old
and
But
let
of the
tower,
a
which
a
or
how
admit
not
of
ledge. knowreligious
might
not
far he
was
have able
which assistance, waivingthis question,
Divine
the purpose,
nothingto
which
knowledge
this is
might
man
least direct
the
therefore does
for himself,or
out the truth
and perfected,
has
that
to
turn
us
Here, whether
is
cityand
a
commonly
paths are
given,and
without
us
time
improvement by lapseof time; found
Paths.
reach almost to the very heavens.
top may
Such
we
the Old
as
fact it has been
a
the
beginninggiven him by
revelation.
how
Noah, and Abraham, and Job.
He
to
pleaseHim,
and
has
taughtevery
nation all
for the moral
part of
the
truth,not
ways
disengageit
the crooked
are
the time
of Adam,
purer
lightof
meet
with
and
to
the
Noah,
or
truth
we
work
as
So
again in
Church, since God expressly gave it is clear but
add
looked "To
could
man
the
"
we
law
the
and
the
improve upon
to
cultivation the
of the a
the
testimony" was
it
we
idolatries, Jewish
law, precise it; he could
Nothing of
Job, the
or
excesses, case
new
up to
recede from
the Jews
traditions of men."
for from
the
not
pervert
mount
we
nearer
Abraham,
or
to
obscurity.The
from
gain;
In all these
has been
fanatical superstitions,
immoralities.
sufficiently
individual.
The
ones.
taughtAdam
the earth
over
trainingof every
cases, the world's
God
from
was
human the
to
be
mind.
appeal;
the Old
in Stedfastness and
deviation
any
but illumination, authors
that
add
can
no
than
lay
man
sign of increasing
a
was
the Christian
regardsthe
as
saints.
that
doctrines
foundation
laid, which
is
Church,
regardsthe
as
Other
"
in the
light
no
volume, inspired
to the
247
"
there
away,
in the
delivered
once
not
Lastly,in
take
or
contained
are
faith
"because
of innovation.
cannot
we
it was,
from
Paths.
is
Jesus
ChristV1 But
it may
be said that, though the word
infallible rule of faith,yet it
an
and
why,
as
than
more
and
is
intended
intended
never
Discoveries
by
as
a
unsettle the mind, and
even by Scripture,
better
answer
us
our
storehouse
of
very
in it
out
take
for,as
little knowledge
duty : and, since duty, surelyit knowledge.
mere
details of morals
and
whether the
it off from
religion,
possibleor
expectation may matters are
though Scripture may
of
duty.
forbidden be found
us
quate ade-
them.
should be insisted men
a
questionsat least
all curious Certainly
This
discover
subjectof religion
his
man
inspiredvolume,
not be looked
not, must
to
in truth
teach
to
in the
then of the
means
the
on
enough for teachinga
Scriptureis was
not
we
importance hardlya questionof practical
individuals;for
as
requiresinterpreting,
should
on,
is
?
this is
us
goes
present know
at
we
morals
But to
time
of God
by knowing "
on.
Do
more?
1 Cor. iii.11.
we
think
Little
to become
knowledge
is
in Stedfastness
248
the Old
Paths.
obedience. for religious required
The
learned
on
all of
and the
us
to subdue
do for and we
The
knows
than
more
historyof
gain
and
meditates
wise
man
holyby
or
reckon
born the
his
as
own
then generation,
excellence and
past
only
truth
in
as
The
it grows
age
religious
course,
Scripture more,
advance
the
for us;
each religion
but he cannot
make
and
another
in wisdom
or
ness. holi-
because children,
when history,
centuries
can
learning
will,of
man
late in the world's
world's
can
and completeas solitary
to be born
cease
need
successive
himself.
Each
;
of
labour
each
he studies
as
more
children
When
they are
end, for
the world.
knowledge
more
prays
and
each individual is
of history
have
begin where they
preceding. But
the
on,
do
we
and
have
other person
no
and
can
thingsprogress,
begin,go
must
others
of their labours j
use
thus
ended;
the
There
make
We
is different in matters
case
We
have not the
we
give. this
rich,the
level.
a
duty;
minds, and
own
science.
doing1our
knowledge can
no
our
us.
can
of
means
this
will,and
here
unlearned,are
and
poor
for the
we
of this
age
increase
world
older.
The
in real
character
will
alwaysrequireforming,evil will
out
of each heart ; the grace to go before and to aid
in
moral
our
from
must discipline
the
Holy Spirit. So
in its infancy, as for the admits
ever
regardsthe
need
ever
come
fresh and
the world
can
rooting us
diate immeremains
ever
cultivation of moral
truth
;
and knowledge requiredfor practiceis little, of little increase,except in the
case
of indivi-
the Old
in Stedfastness
duals, and
and
"
another.
to
on
to them
then
it
As
of generalhistory
glory of
that
All-Perfect
man's
is its Author
who
God,
now,
unchanging
the
to running parallel discipline,
moral
be handed
beginning,is
in the
was
249
it cannot
and
;
is the
be;" such
shall
ever
alone
Paths.
and
Finisher.
religious knowledge,then, is a personalgift,
Practical
and, further, a giftfrom has than
hitherto
advanced
know
by
shown, the
it be
from
time.
in the evil principle
an
in
truth
resistingthe
the
sinfulness of
its
world,
measure,
purity. Whether
nature,
our
rience expe-
obscured
further,we
But
the truth's clearness and
accordingto
be
likelyto
more
lapseof
of the existence of
corruptingand
God; and, therefore,as
from
or
the
malignity of Satan, strivingwith
peculiarenmity
againstDivine truth,certain
the best
God
have
been
the
prophesiedfrom
the
was
him the
of all
; and
beginning,that
Truth
by
followers have
world.
too.
He
the worst
united and
It
and
this
being
rather
the
a
more
Our
been. most
entreated spitefully
has
been
the
blended
God
securityfor
Saviour,who
the
with
case
The
bestows
its
has grievously
on
will with and
purer
abiding and that
His
thieves; they
againsttheir
basest of mankind.
preciousthe gift which
serpent should
the
crucified with
was
was
to triumph ultimately
was
ever
was itself,
the
been
who
it has
so
giftsof
woefullycorrupted.It
most
bruise the heel of Him over
it is that
us,
more
far from
increasing,
gift been
abused.
in Stedfastness
250 St. John
even
the world Lord's
clear
last time" and
"
:
even
come,
His
now
the
there
far
store for the
Church
"This
only.
the last
from
and
being
(he
St. Paul
will
In
no
consider the old and
these
pure
another hazard
much
Such
duty, "
worth
is the that
we
conviction that
forming our "
1 John
case
leadingto
other
passages more
a
is
the
as
the
on
us
best,and
to
seem
as
call
a
than to
all
promise an
either tending really
rightobjectwith
obstacles. as
of
regardsthe knowledge
knowledge
seeking. should
things are
minds ii.18.
original way
many
kind
earnest
why
reason
or
way, and
deceiving
worse,
and
men
state of the Church
shorter road,yet
in
in
Evil
and
it,though they
easier, safer,and
same
portends evil
come
enjoysat present: rather,there from
the
encouragement to look out for
and enlightened, peaceful,
deviations
drew
Timothy), "that
to
says
worse
wax
deceived V
surelythere is
children,
of the Christian Dispensation)
before the end, he
shall
our
Antichrists, wherebywe
many
times days perilous
seducers
Little
of
anticipating brightertimes
know"
and
evidence "
in
heard that Antichrist shall
that it is the last time V
picture.So
it
time
ye have
are
and
appearing.
e. (i. as
Paths.
the greaterwickedness
consequence
having made
it is the
know
to make
seems
the
the Old
And
which
there
acquiescein so
into that
has
no
alone
is "
really
because
slightinfluence
of perfection 2
our
important
an
it ;
is
of
the
2 Tim.
the in
religious iii.13.
in Stedfastness it is
character,at which While
it
think
we
the Old
duty
our
shall
be
drawn and
from from
deceitful
a
tendeth
On
is
the
given us, by
promisesto
shall be drawn
our
personaladvancement
being withdrawn home. of
shall
we
men practical
;
arrogance,
It is to be
one
likelyto
our
are
they
are.
less of self-confidenceand diffidence ;
despiseothers,and with less the
shall think
work
Christian
dependent;to spirit
be
world, indeed, in
boast enterprising,
the
so
to permission
do
persevere,
to willing
and
serve, and
; to be content
of
character tion proporof their
to proud of having obligations
and
we
complacency.
it is the Christian's excellence to be
watchful,to
In
shall become
we
humilityand
of the
eyes, more
circumstances,and
theorists
of great peculiarity
and independence,
and
to be
active and
in
it is desirable,
holiness ;
them, whatever
of inward
they are But
in
less of
shall have
we
dependent. Men as
one.
think
intellectual powers
own
feel
we
will look external prospects,
cease
more
shall be less
rich
and seriously to entirely
more
duties under
proportionas
our
from
We our
the
closed againstdiscoveries altogether
we likely own
make
other hand, if
as nor religion, being neither practicable
more
shall be
improving ourselves,
it is
hope,which
to penury.
way
of
while
day
and
great
some
we subjectof religion,
consideration
the
using the
that the
at
aiming.
unsettled,restless,impatient;we
visions of but
the
251 be
to
ever
make
possibleto
important improvements in
Paths.
to view
yet to
no
diligent to be
in
in rejoice
himself in
a
in Stedfastness
252 subordinate
place;
the Church
a
himself
glad
the natural
Christ's he
trace the
of praises
the
jealousof great with
great
faith
the
followed Christ. of the text Stand
are
in
ye
paths,where
To
is the
historyof
From
even
:
see,
the Old
and
ask
Lord,
for the
therein,and
old ye
I wish
there
fresh
being shown disrespect
to the
to
how
was
the for
of
time a
of
ing grow-
for religious
religious
careful the
prevent any
memory
an
revelations.
necessary
to observe are
markable re-
Law
the establishment
you
Israel
not
a
arguingfrom
bid look forward
was
us
been
to especially
obedience,subserved
inspired prophetsof
the words
Dispensationaffords
of Samuel
Church
Now,
they have
saith the
and walk
illumination, which, though
comfort.
following
persons
religious knowledge by
Malachi, the
too
even
and as
Thus
of the
time
be
to
way,
words ; for in the time
the
still live; being
them,
I have
of
the
ders wrought won-
to
of what
increase
sound
souls/"'
confirmation these
words
"
good way,
shall find rest for your The
and
the ways,
have
of such
ears
music
sweet
it is
he is to be put in trust
as
narrow
the
feels
So
to saints,
feelingit
delivered
the
as
and
such
once
the
whose
honour,
in strictly
them
and
slave ;" he
to shame.
of old who
men
ing consider-
and affectionately to freely
of footsteps
for privilege
a
and
"
in
Though
pleasurein
put himself
Church
their
"
servant
can
visit and
in the
"
of his mind
bent
Paths.
to love to sit in the dust.
of God, he takes
son
whenever
the Old
of former
kind
of
times,
Sled fastness in the Old Paths.
which
increase of
of that
account
on
later ages
the
for the the Saviour
past
were
of Christians,who
only in
expect
of times
mirror
the
the
AngeFs words)
to
come
in
heaven.
But
towards
that
they
new
(in so
....
into
go
by
them
natural
(as it was)
too
the
might
Law
on
a
with
have
inferior to the
truth, but age,
times less Micah
moral
duties,he
express)as
"
to the
answer
time it not
by
of Balaam
was
to
the
tell the
would
states
refers to its announcement
it
taught by
was
legalsacrifices appointedin
the
the
Next, this
higher sanction.
remarkable, too, when
law.
specialpromise.
a
taught it; but
or
to
obey
to observe
given them repeatedinjunctions
It is
in Moses'
and
to honour
the
notice
may
surelygives force
(more generalinjunctions
that
taught
past, we
duty of reverently regardingpast
were
:
Him
saw
This, indeed,is a
elders.
affection
rested
given
circumstance
very
and
Natural
Jews
Jesus
same
future
past, who
persons
times
and
commandment
it, sanctioned
text.
see
duty who,
the
enjoinedand
reverence
persons
parentsand
express
such
when
is it the
more
hope, yet
and
as
Jews
revelation,and
for that
manner
the
to
as
first the their
wait
rence reve-
"
Now, Jews
like
"
if such
the
among
new
in
and
;
much
no
forward
look
though they
duty
a
stillto come,
was
religious knowledge with
favoured
were
253
a
past as
a
prophet
Balak, king
of Moab.
But, further,to bind
them
to the
observance
of this
in Stedfastness
254
duty,the past was grounded upon
was
them
back
form
of their humble
of us,
to Abraham
of the many "
Awake
says,
O .
days,in
.
dwell
in solitary
them
feed in Bashan the
accordingto show
and
with
and
in the
The
from
I will
bring My
"
Bashan, the ''
"
of many
Remember
claims
coming
of past times
1
Ps.
5
Micah
cxv.
of
Egypt
The
12.
vii. 14, 15.
on
ask
they
Jewish
;
will
Psalms
pledges
peopleagain from
of
the
too, speaking to the
father and
was
the years
he will show
will tell thee4."
Saviour
let
bring again
daysof old,consider thy
;
reign
the
will
said,I
thy
days of old
things3."
Moses
the
thee; thy elders,and a
Lord
sea," and
generations ;
while
out
Prophesying of
future. says,
Israelites
Feed
"
of Carmel
in the
days of thy coming
Christ,David
depths of
in the ancient
which heritage,
midst
Gilead,as
marvellous
cited,Isaiah
be
Micah,
flock of thine
wood,
were
instance,
like references to past mercies,as of
types
the
him
unto
abound
For
Lord, as
generationsof old2."
the
peoplewith thy rod, the
I
might
of the
arm
.
safed vouch-
hope dwelt,and
which
which
passages
the
was
favour
in prospect. types of blessings
the
h'ath
the deliverance from
and Israel,
objectson
sent
Lord
The
expectation.The
and
the
Egypt, were
for favour "
bless us1;" this
will
He
the future,hope
of God.
to the old mercies
mindful
out
pledge of ; all prayer
memory
leen
made
the
made
Paths.
the Old
ingly, Accord-
still the predicted,
pietywere
maintained,
2
Isa. li.9.
4
Deut.
xxxii. 7.
in Stedfastness His
by
being represented by
and
name
of
character
of Aaron
put
In
like
the
upon
Jerusalem,or of
Lastly, as
they in
prophets under
in the dress
or
the
saints who
Jewish
it in the character
directed
the
Moses.
predictingthe
for all
Israel,with in the
manner
prophets and
the
the
the
whose
siah, Mes-
system
Above
whole
doctrine
authoritative Mai. iv 4.
all,our
subject we and
Jewish
words, "
"
blessed
saints
of God"
have
been
last of the
singing
as
they hear
not
his
of the
song
Himself
sums
reviewing,both
illustration of it,in His If
in
him
(thisis
the
Lord
of
judgments 1." the
"and elsewhere),
title,as
the
ye the law unto
Testament
servant
John
of
and
the
succession, last of the
the
Remember
the statutes
New
the
Moses,
in
each
coming
apostlesdescribes
of
song
honourable
up
people
their God
Lord
I commanded
servant, which
Moses, My
Lamb2/''
his
of
the
Malachi,
Baptist,still givesthis charge,
the
of
or Israel,
them, ending in
among
"
"
the
it. typified
of
exalt Moses, dutifully
turn
testimony to
like
of
the Christian
eyes
prophetswhich
from
prophets, while
In
revelation
office
degree greater honour
same
Jeremiah, Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah,
Horeb
and
the
superseding.Samuel, David, Isaiah,Micah,
they were
bear
255
Sion.
Moses
to raise up
was
Paths.
blessings promisedto
the line of
towards
the
granted to
are
the
clearer
former
the
manner
Church
David,
that, the
so
;
glory in prospect, in was
the Old
Moses 2
Rev.
own
and the xv.
3.
256
in Stedfastness
prophets,neither to refer to the the
law
made
of
of the Old
of his Oh
had
we
and
in
men
of old time
To
regards
commemoration
he
saints in the eleventh
duly drunk !
into this
Doubtless
has
ter chap-
we
of spirit
with
the
doctrines,which
desired earnestly the
to be
Eternal
spreadabroad.
We
news
told,and
and
have
were
the
Only-
truth.
We
is sprung
Vine, which
the
righteous
Son,
Father, full of grace
rence reve-
far above
are
favoured
are
know
of the True
the earth and
St. Paul
one
the Hebrews.
we
begottenof the branches
which
the
to
is revealed
us
persuaded,though
with
privileges ; we
our
redemption;
are
this sanction,it is needless
and
godly fear
of
not.
After
Testament
Epistleto
that
Jews
be
reverence
Moses,
Paths.
they
the dead V
from
rose
will
the Old
of
out
been
granted
Apostles, Prophets,Evangelists, pastors,and
teachers.
We
possessed
celebrate those true Festivals which
only
in
shadow.
has Spirit
and came
For
!
Yet
the
our
and
how
and
still more
less at
"
the
honoured
all ages
before we
He
shame, when
with
our
love of the world, our
those
have
of the Luke
our
so
we
far
Christian
xvi. 31.
trast con-
our sensuality,
to
saints of the
advantagesyet
those
us
our
need at
are
on
are
What
reverence
died;
respectswe
of mind, lightness
our
with
has
far above
honours
gloomy tempers.
who
In these
glorygiven us
fear of men,
wonder
us
descended.
oh privileged,
Christ
the Jews
look Old
with
nant, Cove-
us surpassed
Church, who
;
the Old Paths.
in Stedfastness both
had
What not
need
have
leave us,
to
Him
highergiftsof
to
give us
us
a
to humble
we
though back
to repentantpeople,
narrow
END
[TO]
to
OF
profitedby
ourselves
we
in
renew
and
us
rightheart
enable and
VOL.
us
to
!
God
to pray receive and
follow
humbling way.
VII.
them
pray
lost,to
have a
; to
left Him;
have
we
what
will,and religious
in His perseveringly
grace
257
a
give Him